the greek papyri the greek papyri

87
CATALOGUE CATALOGUE CATALOGUE CATALOGUE OF OF OF OF THE GREEK PAPYRI THE GREEK PAPYRI THE GREEK PAPYRI THE GREEK PAPYRI VOLUME I VOLUME I VOLUME I VOLUME I Part Part Part Part 1: Pages Pages Pages Pages 1-75 75 75 75

Upload: khangminh22

Post on 28-Apr-2023

1 views

Category:

Documents


0 download

TRANSCRIPT

CATALOGUE CATALOGUE CATALOGUE CATALOGUE OF OF OF OF

THE GREEK PAPYRI THE GREEK PAPYRI THE GREEK PAPYRI THE GREEK PAPYRI

VOLUME I VOLUME I VOLUME I VOLUME I

Part Part Part Part 1111:::: Pages Pages Pages Pages 1111----75757575

CATALOGUEOF

THE GREEK PAPYRIVOLUME I

BERNARD QUARITCHII GRAFTON STREET, NEW BOND STREET, LONDON, W.

SHERRATT AND HUGHESPUBLISHERS TO THE VICTORIA UNIVERSITY OF MANCHESTER

34 CROSS STREET, MANCRES1'ER, AND

SORa SQUARE, LONDON, W.

THE

CATALOGUEOF

GREEK PAPYRIIN THE

JOHN RYLANDS LIBRARYMANCHESTER

VOLUME I

LITERARY TEXTS (Nos. 1-61)

EDITED BY

ARTHUR s. HUNT~ D.LrrT.HON. PH.D. KOENIGSBERG j HON. LITT.D. DUBLIN; HON. IUR.D. GRAZ

LECTURER IN PAPYROLOGY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD, AND FELLOW OF QUEEN'S COLLEGE

CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE ROYAL BAVARIAN ACADEMY OF SCIENCES

WITH TEN PLATES

MANCHESTER: AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS

LONDON: BERNARD QUARITCH, AND

SHERRATT AND HUGHES

19 11

OXFORD

LETTERPRESS AND PLATESPRINTED AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS

BY HORACE HART

INTRODUCTORY NOTE

T HE present volume forms the first part of the third issue in the series ofdescriptive catalogues or guides to the collection of Oriental and Western

manuscripts· in the John Rylands Library.Although the manuscripts described in the present catalogue are not of greater

importance than those which furnished the material fOL the preceding issues in the sameseries-the Demotic and Coptic Papyri-they are certainly of more general interest, andtherefore a much wider circulation will be given to the volume.

For that reason it has been thought advisable to indicate, in a few words, somethingof the range and character of the collection to which they belong, for the informationof those scholars who are yet either unaware, or have but a vague idea of its importance.

The manuscripts number at the present time about 7,000, arid constitute one of theprincipal attractions of the library. The nucleus of the collection consisted of the manu­scripts contained in the Althorp Library, which was acquired by Mrs. Rylands in 1892from the late Earl Spencer, to form part of the equipment of the present building, whichwas at that time in course of construction. This was added to from time to time by otherpurchases. But the present magnificence and special character of the collection weregiven to it by the purchase, in I90r, of the manuscripts of the Earl of Crawford, consistingof nearly six thousand rolls, tablets, ,and codices. It is of considerable importance, illus­trating as it does the history of writing and illumination in the principal languages andcharacters, and at the same time offering to students, in many departments of literaryresearch, original sources of great interest.

Beginning with the Eastern section, it must be said at once that the wealth ofOriental manuscripts, of all ages, and in a variety of languages, can only be indicatedin the briefest manner. Armenian, Ethiopic, Sanskrit, Fali, Panjabi, Hindustani,Marathi, Parsi, Burmese, Canarese, Singhalese, Tamil, Chinese, Japanese, Malay,Javanese, Achinese, Mongolian, Balinese, Tibetan, Bugi, Kawi, Madurese, Makassar,and Mexican manuscripts are well represented. There are examples of those curio~5

and ·rare productions the t medicine books' of the Battas, inscribed on the bark of the .aEm.tree, or on bamboo poles. Of more general interest are the Persian, Arabic, andTurkish manuscripts, numbering nearly two thousand volumes. The examples of thet Koran " dating from the eighth and ninth centuries, are, in many cases, of extraordinarybeautyand value.

Of papyrus rolls and fragments there are examples of the I Book of the Dead' inEgyptian Hieroglyphic and Hieratic. The Demotic papyri, the catalogue of which, compiledby Mr. F. Ll. Griffith, M.A., Reader in E;gyptology in the University of Oxford, appearedlast year, after about ten years of persistent labour, form probably the most importantcollecdon6f documents in this script at present extant. There are a 'large number of

Vi INTRODUCTORY NOTE

MANCHESTER,

December, 1910.

Greek papyri, the literary portion of which is described in the present volume; and a con­siderable c.ollection of Arabic papyri, the result of the exal1lination of which is awaitedwith interest.

In Coptic the papyri and the codices, ranging from the sixth to the sixteenth.century, have been described by Mr. W.E. Cruhi,' M.A., ;in the catalogue which alsoappeared last year. In Samaritan there is an interesting, though not large, group ofBiblical and liturgical texts, inCluding an important vellum codex of the lpentat~uch',

written in A. D.12II.' In· Syriac there is a vellum codex of the I Gospels' of the sixthcentury, and what is probably the earliest known complete Syriac (Ne\\', Testament',written about A. D. 1000. The Hebrew manuscripts ·comprise many ( Rolls orth~ Law',and several ilLuminated codices of the I Haggadah'. Among the Greek manuscriptsthere are several beautiful Gospel books, but the most important member of the groupis 'a considerable fragment of a vellum codex of the 'Odyssey', possibly of, the thirdcentury; this is published in the p~esentvolume (No. 53) along with the papyri, with whichits date and Egyptian provenance naturally associate it. .

. Of the Latin manuscripts, whether produced in Italy, Spain, France, Germany,Flanders, or England, there are some hundreds, including several known to have issuedfrom famous writing schools ,of the Middle Ages. The English, French, and Italianmanuscripts, ,though not numerous, will fittingly bear, comparison with the Latin.

If the manuscripts themselves excite interest and admirat,ion, not less strikingare many of the jewelled bindings in metal and ivory, dating from the tenth to thethirteenth centuries,. whieh impart to them a character and a value of a very special kind.

, While it is the primary duty of a library to preserve its books and manuscripts;yet the importance of such an institution rests not upon, the mere custodianship, norupon the number of works assembled upon its shelves, but upon the. use to which theyare put. It is essential, therefore, that the value and importance of such a collectionshould be made known, and it is with this object that the Governors have undertakenthe publication of the series of descriptive catalogues of which the present volume formsa part.

A numberof recognized scholars have kindly undertaken to, deal with the manu­scripts in' their own special line of research, with the result that work upon severalother groups of documents is in an advanced state of progress.

Mr. H. W. Hogg, M.A., B.Lit., Professor of Semitic Languages in the Universityof Manchester, has undertaken the Arabic manuscripts, a large group of upwards ofa thousand volumes. Dr. Montague Rhodes James, Provost of King's College, Cam­bridge, is dealing with the Western section. Dr. A. E. Cowley, Sub-Librarian' of theBodleian, Oxford, is engaged upbn the Sa!ilaritan group. Dr. R. A. Nicholson" M.A."Lecturer in Persian in the University of Cambridge, has undertaken to catalogue thePersian collection ; Dr. D. S. Margoliouth, Laudian Professor of Arabic in the Universityof Oxford, has undertaken to describe the Arabic papyri j and Dr. Rendel Harris theSyriac manuscripts. .

HENRY GUPPY,Librarian.

PREFACE

T· HE great majority of the texts here published, which constitute the literary por·tion of the Greek papyri belonging to the John Rylands Library, were' purchased

by myself in Egypt on behalf of Lord Crawford or the late Mrs. Rylands. The'localityfrom which some of them proceeded was ascertained with tolerable clearness, and theorigin of one or two more is fixed by internal evidence. 'Wherever the provenance seemed ,I

sufficiently assured this is specified; when no locality is named, it is to be inferred' thatsatisfactory testimony was not forthcoming.

My thanks are due to several scholars who have kindly assisted me on specialpoints, more particularly to Mr. T. W. Allen, whom I have consulted on matters pertainingto Homer, to Prof. J. Ilberg, who has made some valuable suggestions on Nos. 21,29, and29 (a), to Prof. Gilbert Murray, who has seen some of the proof.sheets and contributeda reconstruction of No. 15, and to Prof. Smyly in connexion with No. 27. Dr. Schubartwas good enough to verify for me certain points in papyri preserved at the Berlin Museum.

The non-literary section of the Rylands papyri, which is naturally much moreextensive, will occupy at least two volumes, of which the first is already in hand and will,it is hoped, be issue9, early in 1912. A chronological arrangement will be adopted,and the next Part of 'this Catalogue will accordingly contain documents of the Ptolemaicand Roman epochs, those of the Byzantine period being reserved until later.

ARTHUR S. HUNT.

QUEEN'S COLLEGE, OXFORD.

December, 1910.

CONTENTSPAGE

INTRODUCTORY NOTE v

PREFACE . ~

TABLE OF PAPYRI x

NOTE ON THE METHOD OF PUBLICATION AND LIST OF ABBRE-.VIATIONS xu

TEXTS

, .

1. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS

II. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS •

III. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS •

INDICES

1. INDEX TO NEW LITERARY TEXTS

II. INDEX OF PASSAGES DISCUSSED

LIST OF PLATES

1. 2 Frag. I recto, 5 verso, 102. '1, 12 .3· 6, 58 F 01. 4 recto. F 01. 5 recto ..4. 13, 14, 44: 51 Cols. ii-iii, 545. 16, 22, 28 F 01. 2 verso, F 01. 7 verso.6. 18, 19, 20, 30 .7. 21 .8; 24,.26, 42, 61 recto .9· 53 Fol. 76 verso, Fol. 89 verso, Fo1. 92 verso.

10. 55 Frag. 3. 5'1, 60 '.

I

22

76

195202

at the end.

I. Deuteronomy ii-iii2. Job i, v, vi3. Psalm xc (xci) .4. Epistle to the Romans xii5. Epistle to Titus i, ii .6. Nicene Creed7. Hymn8. Liturgical Fragment9. Liturgical Fragment

10. Hagiographical Fragment.I r. Christian Fragment .12. Certificate of Pagan Sacrifice13. Epic Fragment.14. Lyric FragmentIS. Lament for a Lover16. Comedy16 (a). Comedy17. Epithalamium18. Historical Fragment19' Epitome of Theopompus, Phil£ppi,;a xlvii .20. ·Political Treatise2 I. Treatise, on Physiology22. Mythological Fragment

·23. Epitome of the Odyssey24. Scholia on Homer, Iliad iv25- Lexicon to Homer, IHad xviii26. Apion, rAWo-Ua.~ rOfL'YJptKat •

27. Astronomical Treatise8 II , \,.. ,

2. €pt '1Ta.lI.fLWV fLavnK'YJ •

29. Medical Receipts29 (a). Medical Receipts29 (6). Medical Receipts30-41, Miscellaneous Minor Fragments

42. Latin Fragment

PAPYRI

. Fourth centurySixth or seventh centuryFifth or early sixth centuryLate sixth or seventh centuryThird centurySixth centurySixth centuryFifth centuryFifth or sixth centurySixth centuryFifth or sixth' centuryA.D. 250

Second centurySecond or third centurySecond centuryLate second centuryThird century B. c.Fourth centurySecond centuryB: c.Second century.First century B. c.First centuryn. c.:first centurySecond centuryFirst century·

.Second centuryFirst centuryThird century, ..Fourth centuryThird centurySecond centurySecond ce.nturyThird century B. c.-sixth

century A. D.

Fourth century

PAGE

I.....)

79

10

II

13IS161820

20

222324

25

26

28 .

293234 .

36

4°·42

434546

4856

. 65..

666969

75

TABLE OF PAPYRI xi

43·44·45·46.

47·48.

49·5°·51.52.53·54·55·56.57·58.

59·60.

61.

Homer, Iliad i .Homer, Iliad i .Homer, It£ad ii.Homer, Iliad ivHomer, Iliad v .Homer, Iliad v .Homer, Iliad xviHomer, Ilz'ad xviiiHomer; Iliad xxivHomer, Odyssey xiHomer, Odyssey xii-xv, 'xviii-xxivHesiod, TheogoniaHerodotus iiH · II ,~, , 1:'tppocrates, €pt ouwr7J{) %€CLlV •

Demosthenes, De Corona •Demosthenes, pe Corona •.Writing Exercise: Demosthenes, De CoronaPolybiusxiCicero, In Catitinam ii

.-

. ' Early third centuryFirst century n. c..Second centuryFirst centurySecond centuryThird centuryThird century n. c.Third centuryFirst century B. C.

Second or third centuryThird or fourth centuryFirst century B. c. or A. D.

Second centurySecond centuryLate second or early third cent.Fifth or sixth century.Third centuryLate second centuryFifth century

PAGE, 76

8182828385878788909 1

179180

181

18318418919°193

NOTE ON THE METHOD OF PUBLICATION ANDLIST OF ABBREVIATIONS

IN this volume the originals are generally reproduced so far as possible except fordivision of words, capital initials in proper names, and supplements of lacunae. Accen­tuation and punctuation, &c., has however for the sake of greater clearness been intro­duced in Nos. 27 and 29-29 (b). Additions or corrections by the same hand as the body ofa text are throughout in small thin type, those by a different hand in thick type. Squarebrackets [ ] indi~ate a lacuna, round brackets ( ) the resolution of a symbol or abbreviation,angular brackets ( ) a mistaken omission in the original, braces { } a superfluous letter orletters, double squa~e brackets [ ] a deletion in the original. Dots· placed within bracketsrepresent th'e approximate number of letters lost or deleted j dots outside brackets indicatemutilated or otherwise illegible letters. Letters with dots underneath them are to be con-'sidered doubtful. Heavy Arabic numerals refer to the texts in this volume, ordinary numerals

, to lines, small Roman numerals to cQlumns.The abbreviations used in referring to papyrological publications are as follows :--r

P. Amh. == The Amherst Papyri (Greek), Vols. I-II, by B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt.A rchiv = Archiv fUr Papyrusforschung.B. G. U. = Aeg. U rkunden aus den K. Museen zu Berlin, Griechisehe Urkunden.P. Brit. Mus. = Greek Papyri in the British Museum, Vols. I~II, by F. G. Kenyon;,

Vol. III, by F. G. Kenyon and H. r. Bell.P. Fay. =Fay<lm Towns and their Papyri, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and b. G.

Hogarth.P. Flor. = Papiri Fiorentini, Vol. I, by G. Vitelli.P. Grenf. = Greek Papyri, Series I, by B. P. Grenfell, and Series II, by B. P., Grenfell and

A. S. Hunt.P. Hibeh =The Hibeh Papyri, Part I, by B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt.P. Oxy. = The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, Parts I-V~, by B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt;

Part VII, by A. S. Hunt.P. Par. = Les· Papyrus grecs du Musee du' Louvre, Notices· et Extraits, t. xviii. 2, by

W. Brunet de Presle and E. Egger.P. Reinach = Papyrus grees et demotiques, by Th. Reinach, W. Spiegelberg, and S. de

Ricci.

P. Tebt. = The Tebtunis Papyri, Part I, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and J. G. Smyly j

and Part II, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and E. J. Goodspeed.

I. THEOLOGICAL TEXTS

I. DEUTERONOMY ii-iii.

10'3 X II·S em. Fourth century.

These few verses from the second and third chapters of, Deuteronomy in theSeptuagint version are inscribed on the lower part of a leaf out of a papyrus book. - It wasnot a showy volume, for the leaf is made up of a sheet of which the recto had beenpreviously used, the two pieces being stuck together face to face ; hence -the literarywriting in both pages is on the _verso. _This makeshift material is well matched by theunornamental character of the script. The text is in two (or possibly more) columns, writtenin rather large and roughly formed round uncials. Hands of this class are difficult to date,but a terminus a quo is fortunately provided by the cursive document of the recto, wherethe month Phaophi in the loth' year of Diocletian, which = the 9th of Maximian, i.e.A.D. 293, is mentioned. A fourth-century date for the copy of Deuteronomy is thereforevery suitable, and to t~at period it is most probably to be assigned; it is not likely tobe later than the end of the century.' '

This fragment may thus claim to be not inferior in point of -antiquity to the CodexVaticanus (B), and to surpass the Codex Alexandrinus (A), the other principal authority(commonly ascribed to the fifth century) for Deuteronomy; and in spite of its unattractive'appearance it presents a text which is not without interest. This, as is· so often the casewith early papyri, cannot be readily classified. Noticeable agreements with B against A andF (the Ambrosianus, of the seventh century) occur at 11. 4, 7-8, 29, and 39, withAFagainstB at 11. 9, I4, 37, and 43. There is also one variant (1. 26) which is· not shared with anyof the uncial MSS., but reappears in several of the cursives; while two more (11. IO-II

and 37) are the peculiar property of the papyrus, and not otherwise recorded. In theformer of these two cases the' ordinary reading has been supplied in the margin as analternative. Accents and breathings have been added with what in a prose manuscriptis a surprising frequency ; another sign rarely met with outside -poetical texts is the smallmarginal cross which occurs opposite 11. 48-9. An -apostrophe usually -accompanies thefinal letter of a proper name ending with a mute, a practice exemplified also in P. OXy.2,&c. Punctuation is effected by a stop in the middle position. All these adjuncts arepresumably due to the original scribe, at any rate if, as is likely, he was responsible for thecorrection of 11. la-II.

References in the collation below to the uncial MSS. are taken from Swete's Cambridgeedition, to the cursives from Holmes and Parsons.

B

Page I. Col. i.

THEOLOGICAL TEXTS

ii. 37[eyyu~ VtW]v A/L/L[W[ou '1Tpo]U"fJA(}o./Lev.

['1To.vra] rOo UVVKUPOVV

[ro. xet}jJ.appov Yo.fJ6K'

5 [Kat ro.s] '1TOAEt, .. ras

rev T'YJ o]pW1]' Ka(}O[7't eVEr]etAaro K, 0

[(}EOS "fJ/L]WV 'YJIl.tV·

(Kat E'1TtJUTparpev10 [iE, o.'1T]~pa./Lev aVE

acr/3fJJ.lfV O&V] TrJV etS' Bav mJl 'r

[et~ uvJvavT1Juw

["fJ/LUI a]uroS' Ka, '1Ta~

[EtfJ~6EJI n·y'- j3acrl~EJus 'Tf/r

15 [Badal' ] J..,

Page ~.

Col. i.

I]

[opoo.vo]v a7T'O TOU [X]et[/Lappo]v ApvfJv Kat ewS'

30 [Aep/L]wv Ot <PoWtKe, E

[7T'ovo]/La'ovO'w 0 AEp

{/Lwv] "S.avtWp. Kat ? A/Lop[pata,] e7T'ovo/Lauev aV

[TO "S.a]vetp.. 7T'aCTat 7T'OA€tS'35 [MEtU]fJp Kat 7T'aUa ra

[Ao.aS] Kat 7T'aUa Bo.o-av

[EW,] EAXef Kat EWS' E[8paE]Lv 7T'OAet, {3aUt

iii. J

iii. 8

9

10

Col. ii.

TOV [p.}"fJ KaTa[At7T'HV av

TOV u7T'epp,a. K(1.L [eKpa, "[T7Juo.r-ev 71'auo) v TWV

7T'6'Aewv aVTOV (ev

20 rw KatpW EKELV[W OV

K "fJV 7T'IJ'At, l1V OV[K eX-a

{3ap,Ev 7T'ap aVT[WV E

t'Y/~OVTa 7T'OA[et, 7raV

TO. Ta 71'eptxwpa (Apyo{3

25 {3aCTLAew, fly' c:lv Eo.(Tav 7T'ao-o.t Ii, 7T(oAet,

0XVpat T€LX"fJ [vtf;"fJAa

Col. ii.

(EKEt]V?JV [€7rPOVO40 p,€vuap.[EVEV TW

Katpw[v] e[K€tVw

a7T'O Apo"fJp [,., EUTtV

7T'aparo X[etAO,> xet

p,appov Ap(vwv Kat

45 ro "fJP.LUV [opov,raAaefS·. K[at ra, 7T'0

Aet, avro[v 'ESwKa

X TW Pov{3Y1lv Kat TWX refS'. Kat r[o KaraAOt

50 7T'OV TOV [raAaa8 Kat. .7T'a(Tav T"fJ[V Bauo.v

{3ao-tAElav [fly

iii. 3

4

5

iii. 12

13

I. The supplements are taken from B; but the papyrus may of course have had. m Yl1V VLClI]V Ap.p.[a; asin AF and E>, the Freer MS. of the fifth century just published by H. A. Sanders.

z. 7TpoJCT'YJ1I.Oap.Ev: sO,A; 7TpoCTrfAOop.€v B®F.3· A horizontal stroke above the third v of U1JVKVpOVV is crossed through.4. XH]p.appov: so 'BFl; x€!p.appCll A0, X€Lp.appUlV apparently F*. '® has Iap!3oK'.6. O]PLVrj: so AE>F ; 0pELV1'J B.7-8. KS ••• rjp.tV: so B* ; 1Jp.w iCS 0 OS 1jp,rov BGorr'0F, om. flJl.LV A.9. f:7TL)crrpar/>Ev're~, which is required by the size of the lacuna, is the reading of BabAE>F j uTpaepEvTfSB*.

The stroke above v at'the end of the line is superfluous, since v was written out; cf. note on 1. 3.Ic-n. Cl7TJ'YJpap,Ev: aVEfJ1'JP,EV MSS., a reading which has been inserted in'the margin of the papyrus.

THEOLOGICAL TEXTS 3

For ihrapat d06vcf: e.g. Numbers xxi. 4 cl7!'&'paVT€S Ee ~D.p Toil apous doov chrl OaAUC1CTav EpUOp&'V. €'J1Jpap.€v is alsopossible; cf. Numbers x; 33 ~~~pav kTOilopovs Kuplov &aov Tpt(JV ~JUp{Jv. The marginal variant and the lettersacr omitted in the name Bauav may have been supplied by the first hand., 11. 'l7jV:' 'f1jS A. The omission of Kat • •• Barrav was caused by the repetition of the name Bauav. A handperhaps not to be distinguished from that of the original scribe subsequently added the missing words l

writing. Kal'at the end of 1. II and the rest below the column (II. 14-15); the corresponding symbols at theends of 11. 'II and 15 are those usually employed in supplying an omission, e. g.P. Oxy. 'k23. 125.

14. The lectional signs accompanying D.yare visible. .Qy (BbOAeF) not rwy (B*) was no doubt written, asill i. 25. T'Y/S before Bauav is also found.in B"bAe; om. B*F.

2r.,€Aa{3ap.Ev: cf. 1. 2 '1I'poJU1JAOa/J.El!. EAa{3o/J.Ev BAeF.24. 'Ta 7rEp'x,wpa: so AeF; B has Ta fTVVKVpOVVTa '11'., the words 'Ta crVVKvpoVVTa being, however, cancelled by

dots placed above the letters.25. {3autA<.ws: not {3ucnAE,as, as ill e and the cursives 19, 108, 118, and some others.

E[V Ba]a-all: or perhaps E[V T1J B., with F.26; at: so a number of cursives, including the (Lucianic" 108 and u8 (Holmes and Parsons), which,

however, have urxvpaL in place of oxvpa,; om., BAeF.29. Kat EWS: So Be; EWS A, EWS opOVS F.30 • €[7rovo]/Aa(ovcnv: E7rWvop.auuv Babe over an erasure, and e.,.~I. 0: 1. TO : but the papyrus is damaged, and there is a trace of ink near the top of the preceding v. so

perhaps Twas interlineated; cf. 1. II.

33. E7I'OIlO/J.aUEV: so B*AF; E'1I'WV. Babe.34. '1I'OAEGS: so BAF; a' 71'OA€LS e. Cf. 1. 26.37. EWS E[apaE]'v: om. EWS MSS. ~ E/lpaELV is also the spelling of AeF; EOpaHI.I. B.39. [E'1I'POvo]/J.wua/J.[w; so B* and the cursives io8and II8; EKA.1JPQVo/J.fjC1a/J.Ev BnbAeF.43. napa TO X[HAOS: so BabAeF;. eTn TOV XELAOVS B*.45. It is impossible to be sure whether the papyrus read [opovs with B* or [TOV OpOVS With BabAF. The

line without ToV would not be shorter than 1. 4 i, nor longer than 11. 49 and 50 with it. e has TOU opOUS 'TOV.

48-9. For the sign in the margin,opposite· these lines cf. e. g. P. Oxy. 841 ; its meaning remains uncertain,For other cases of critical signs in papyrus MSS. of prose works c£ e.g. 62. 33, P. Oxy. 16 and 44~.

52. f:JaUtAEwv: om. F*. The papyrus no doubt read .Qy with BabAeF (cr. note on 1. 14); rwy B*.

2. JOB i, v, vi.

Frag. 3 J7'2 X 10'2 em. Sixth or seventh ce):ltury. Plate I (Frag. I recto).

The following portions of the chapters i, v, and vi of the book of Job are containedon the remains of two leaves from a papyrus book, doubtless the same as that to whichP. Amh. 4 once belonged. Not only is the' arrangement of the lines identical and th~

hand of the same type, but the verso at the top of the ,first page of P. Amh. 4 (i. 21) is thecorrect continuation of that at the bottom of one of the pages of 2, which cannot bea fortuitous coincidence; these two leaves were thetefore contiguous in the codex. Severalother instances will be noticed in this volume where Rylands papyri prove to be partsof texts already published,· illustrating the unfortunate way in which the finds made bynatives tend to become divided and scattered.

The hand is rather large upright uncial, which may be assigned to the sixth or seventhcentury. A light brown ink was employed which is sometimes very difficult to distinguishon the disco16ured and rubbed surface. The verses are as usual stichometrically arranged,

B2

4 THEOLOGICAL TEXTS

a fresh line being normally begun for each successive (T'rLXOt;, the initial letter of whichis somewhat enlarged. Textually the papyrus possesses some slight interest, having tworeadings otherwise recorded only in later cursives (cf. notes on It 7-8 and 29) and two orthree others which are peculiar to itself (11. 19, 78, 82). Of the three. chief uncials, B~A,which are collated below, it is much nearest to B, and incorporates none of the longervariants of the C~dex Alexandrinus.

Frs. 1,2 recto. Plate I.

TOV .a'lia:y''YnAo..~ O"Ot

En TOVTOV Ao..AOV1JTOS 1)A8(E1IETfpOS ay'yEAos Kat WTrE1I

7rpOS 'tCl){3'

{) 'lrVp E'TrECTEV €K TOV Ol/VOV K[at

KaTEKavO"€V To.. 'Trpo{3aTa Ka[t

TOVt; '7l"0r;p.[€1I]at; op.otCl)S

Ka[T]E<p[ay€V

[Kat] '![CI)OEts eyCl) P.OllOS' 'YJA()ov

3 lines lost.['Trpo]~ !~~ [0(, .t7T'tr€tS E1TOt'YJO"av

['YJp.]~!, K~[epaAas y'15 [Kat] €KV[K]~~[CTav Tas Kap.'YJAovs

Kat 'YJ(XJP..If~[roT€VCTav aVTas

Kat TOV[S] ?Tat[Sas o..7T€/cTEwav

p.o..x[a]tpats

[O"]ro()€L[s] Be ~['Yld .fL(JVOI) 'YJ}..

%0 [()]~!' [T]OV q.(7Tayy€tAat 0"01,

[E]T~ [TOVT]OV [>..a>"ovvToS o..>..).os

o..yye[Aos EpXETat AEYroVTCI) [ICI),B

Frs. I, Z verso.

TroV vtCl)V (TOV Kat TCI)P [Bvyo..

25 T€PCl)V (J"OV. EO"lhovT{ow

Kat 7TWOVTroP

'!Tapa TCI) a8€A<pro aVTCI)V T[W

'11'pEO",BVT€p[ro)EgE<PV'YJ1) 'Trv[a] P.EYo.. ef'Y][A(JEv

30 EK T"1S leP]'YJI~OV

Kat 1)l/JaT[O TWV 7€0"0"ap]~v. ylar4 or 5 lines. lost.

[()ov .TOV o..W-c;c.r'[yEtAat O"ot

[Ol/TCI)S .o..vo..O"]ra[s lro{3 StEp

[P'YJgev TO, tJp,a:r[t]c;c. C:t~T~[V

i·J516

17

18

20

THEOLOGICAL -TEXTS

[Kat EKHpaTO T1J]V K(0 ]p.1JV 'T1J~

40 [KE¢aA1J]~ ~V[T]9V

[Kat 7TEU'WV xa]p'-~t] 7TpOO"EK[V

[V1JU'EV K]~~ ~[£]7TEV

[aVTO~ 'YVP.VO]~ ~[f1JAW~[v EK

[KoLAtas p.pos] w;>v [45 ['Yvp.vo~ Kat a7TEAe]vq-op.E [Elm

Fr. 3 recto.

[EtTa YVWO"1J on e]tp1JV€VO"Et[CT'OV a 0 ]£/(os

[1] SE StatT]a 'T1Js O"Jc1JV1JsO"~V

[OV p.1]] ap.apT1J rp~~!1 ~~ [on5() [7TOA)V TO O"7Tepp.a ~OV]

[Ta SE TEK]va uav EUTat [WO"]1T~[P TO

[7Tap.,8oT]avov TOV [aypov

[EAEVO"1] SE] ell Taepw W0"7TEp q-[t

[TOS w]ptp.os KaTa KatpoV

55 [OEpt{]OP.EVOS

[1] W0"7TEp Be]~p.-o/Pf~ ~A(ljllOS

[/CaB wpav. 0"]VP~~p'-~O"OE£O"a

[tSOV TaVTa OVT]~~ f~fXVtaU'~p'-[Ev

[TavT]~ eU'T[t]v a aIC1]Koap.-~r

60 [O"v SE Y]VWBE~ q-[av]ro/ n ~7TP~~~S

) v7ToAa,8WlJ 8~ 'iw,8' ~~['YEt

[Et yap n]~ tCT'TWV [uT1JCT'a]~ P.'~[v

[....] . : ...." . [....][Tas 8E oS]vva~ P.-9V [apat Ell] 'vr[w

65 [op.oB]vp.a[S]~!,

[Kat S1] ap.]p.ov [7TapaA)~a~ ~[apJv 1[TEpa EO"Tat

Fr. 3 verso.

aAA ws EOL/CEV T[a -p1]JLaTa JLOV

EU'Ttv epaVAa [flEA1] rap10 KV Ell 'TW O"wp.aT[t JLOV EO"'Ttv

WlJ 0 BVJLos aVTW[V EK7Tt

VEt JLOV TO a.[t]JL[a OTav

apfwp.[a]£ AaAtv KElJT[OVO"t P.Er[t yap] JL1J Sta Kat1J1][S KEJCpaf€Tat

75 OlJOS aypws

[aAA 1] T]a O"EtTa '1]T[(UlJ

v, 24

~6

vi. J

3

4

s

5

6

80

90

THEOLOGICAL TEXTS

[€Jt8€ Kat P'Y/~€L c{>wv['Y/V {Jour; €7TL

4>arV'Y/!" EXWV [Ta {JpwfJ-araEL {JPW()'Y/fr€7aL apTO[i; avEV aAOi;

€t S€ Kat [E]O"TL[V] 'YE[V,ua. EV p1J,ua

[frL]p [Kkr[Oti;

ov SlJr~T[at] ,!,~,!-![fra]9"~~(t .•.

~ ~ • '!J 'YVX-'!J Jl-0V

{3po,uf?r yap o[p]w Ta frEt;[a p,OVcp[(F1T]Ep orr,u'Y/v XEov[roi;

f"t y~p' [SW]1J K[at] ~N()Ot JJ..OV 'Y/

. a~[771]9"~~

K(a]t 71JV [f"]~'!T[tS]~ j-t0l} [DW'Y/ .0 Ki;

[ap]~aj-t[Evor; 0 K]?TP.[wrra7W ikE

[ ] .. [

6

7

8

9

1. At the end of the line there is an appearance of traces of ink, but it is probably deceptive.3. UYYEAM'/rPOS Iooj3 A, with aVTOO after EI'/rEV.

5. ovpavov E'lrl T1JV Y''lV A.6. KaTEKav(J'W: KaTEepayEv A.7-8. O/1.OIOOS KU[T]Eep(uyEV: so the cursive 147; KUTEepayEv (KaTEepr...Efw ~*,·KaW(aV/TEV A) O/.tOIWS other MSS.9. Either [/TW ]OtEIS aE (B) or [Kal] (J'[OOOEI~ (~) or [Kal] el(J'oolhW (A) may be read.13. r.pos Iwj3 is omitted in ~* i A has EPXETCit 7rpOS IooJ3 KaIAEyE! aVTOO (cr. note on 1. 3). For the neglect of

the stichometric division after IooJ3 cf. 1. 72 and P. Amh. I. 4 recto 3.14. K,,[epaAas: so B~*; apxas ~o·tlA.

17. EV may have followed a7rEKTHVav as in ~A (a7rOOAE(J'av Joi'a7rEKT€tVaV ~*) ; but the line is long enoughwithout it.

19. [(J']OOOEL[S]O€: cr. verses 15 alid ]6 i E/TOOOrw OE or Kal E/TW07jV MSS.21-2. "PX€TaI €TEPOS ayy€AOS ~.

22-3. AEy6lV] TOO [IooJ3: or possibly '/rposIw/3 AE]lyw[v asio At27. rov (sic) VlOO /TOV Til) a'tJEr...epoo A.29. Ef7l[Mhv: so the cursives ]57,254,257.: fi7T7Ir...(JW other MSS. (TJr...8EV 249). E~EqJ1)"'lS is for f~atepV"ljS.

37. aKOV/Tas Jwj3 ava/TTasA.

38. allrov: so ~A; there seems to be scarcely room for Ij.tar(Ia] El.wro[v (B), but the reading is uncertain.40. av[r]ov: so ~o,aA, om. B~. A adds further Kal Kan7ralTa'fo Y17V E7ft r'TjS KEepctA7JS avrot'.

41-2. '/rPOlTfKVV"Ij(J'€V r61 KW ~o.aA, and this may have been in the papyrus if the-division was 7TP0(J'€KVV7JjlTEV.

45. a7r"r...€]vifOj.tf: cr. I. 29 fCEepVTJS.50. Though the papyrus is partially preserved where th~ ov of /TOt' would have stood, there is no sign of

those letters, and the supposed trace of th~ 11' is very uncertain; possibly the word was omitted.53. a7rEAfiv(J'TJ (A) would be too long. . ..54. K(UPOV aVTOV A. .58. EbXVla(J'a t'Il*.60. TL: so Bab~*A i €, 1'1 B*~o.nC. A has f7TOI'l)(J'as for mpatas.

61. The first line of the new chapter is begun further to the right than the rest, and in 1. 62 also thesupplement. is rather shorter than would be expected. Perhaps the number of the chapter preceded; but,as the verso shows, the arrangement of the lines was not very regular. .

63. The apparent traces of ink are more than enough to aCCOlint for TTJV 0P'I"ljV, which sh~uld follow p..ov:

the cursive 161 has a marginal variant T~V a(}vp..(av, which is perhaps possible here, though unconvincing.70. (J'ooj.tan.: lTTop..an ~.

THEOLOGICAL TEXTS 7

71. aVTWV: om. A.72. Cf..note on 1. 13.78. </>a~vrJV: 1. ¢arv't/l:.

79. ~L ••• aAOl: am. ~*.

81. [K]~V[Dtl:: KaWOLl: ~A. It is impossible really to say what the reading of the papyrus was.82-3' The papyrus here had a peculiar variantl though what it exactly was is unfortunately doubtful. The

ordinary reading is DV I)vvaTat yap (I)f A) 'lTaVlTalTOat P.OV (p.r1V 'lTavlT. AC) 1) -opyq (so B~*; 'i'VX1/ W·aAJ ~VX1) C).In the papyrus p.ov is clear at the end of the sentence, preceded apparently by '1/ o/vX'I/; the connecting particleafter I)vvaiat seems to have been omitted, arid on the other hand some word not found elsewhere to have beeninsetted between 'lTavlTalTOat and '1'/ 'f!vX'T/. The vestiges of the first two letters of 1. 83 rather suggest pw, andperhaps '/TOIIlCJ>1I would be possible: opIY1JS' is unsllitaqle, and Ovlp.ov unsatisfactory..

84. There is barely room for all before yap.

85. OITP.'Y} ~*.

3. PSALM xc (xci).

Behnesa. IO·4XIocm. Fifth oready sixth century.

The latter part of the 90th Psalm, badly copied in an irregular semi-cursive hand ofmedium size, probably in the fifth or early sixth century. The verses are written con­tinuously without division, and punctuation is also lacking. From the appearance of thesheet, which at the ends of the lines is unbroken, as well as the character of the hand andof the orthography, it may be surmised that this fragment was not part of an extensivemanuscript, and perhaps the papyrus when complete included no more than this singlePsalm, which was transcribed as an amulet; d .. the wax-tablet published by Nicole inTextes grecs de la Collection papyrologique de Geneve,I909, pp. 43 sqq., where part of the'same Psalm is copied at the end of an acc;ount. For textual purposes a document of thiskind is unlikely to be of much indepepdent value, and the chief point of interest is toobserve its affinities, which are with the Codex Alexandrinus, the Turin Psalter, and thesecond corrector of the Codex Sinaiticus, as against the Vaticanus; d. notes on 11. 3, 14,21,23·

[ov ~of3"'lBP1er'1J a7To. <Pof3?"! VV1ClT€PWOV[a7To f3€A]OVS '1TETOP-€VOVS '1Jp.Epas

[a'1To '1Tpay]p'-(a]ros €V erlc(o]TEL SLa'1TOpW

O,ulE]VOV O/71{O er]vp-'TI'Twl4a]ros- KaL S~p.

5 ovwv p.[€er'1Jp.J./3pw[ov. '1T€erELT]~v €K TOV IC

pLTOV o-?[v p-lvpLas- KaL JLvpLa[s- €Kl ?€VtLOV 0­

OVS- '1TPO O-€ S€ .aVK EvyELEL '1TX"'lv TOLS- o<p

BaXJWLS ov lCaTavoTJo-ELS KaL aVTa'1TO

SOo-LV ap-apTwXwv [0 ]lf1'1J on o-v iZi 'YJ €

to A'1TLS p.ov TCtW Vt/nuTov EBov lCaTa~v

y('YJv] erov ov '1Tpoo-f[AETE] '!Tp.9(S'1 erE lCaKa Kat

xc·s

6

7

8

9

10

8 THEOLOGICAL TEXTS

[/A-ct]<Tn~ OV OVK EVy€€[t] TOV <TKWW/UlTL <T

OV OTt TOtS' ct'Y)'€AO[t]S' aTov €VTEAEtT€ 7TE

pt <TOV TOl1 8tctePVAa~€ <T€ aVTW ~?' 7racT'Y}S'

15. T~~S' 080tS' CTOV €7Tt X€tpwv ctPOVCTVV <TE

/A-'Y} 7TOTE 7TpO<TKOV[T]'Y}S' 7T'poS' AtOov TOV 7f

080v [<Tov] E7r~ a<T7T[t]8ct KaL f3ctciLALCTK~V

€7T'tf3'Y}[CT'Y} Kct]L KctTct7TctT'Y]CTEtS' A€OVTct

Kctt 8pct[lwv]Ta OTt E7T €ftE 'Y}A7T'LCTf.V ICat pv

20 [!To/A-aL] aVTWV o{KE]7TaCTw aVTClJv on E

[yvw T]O OV0/A-~ {•• ] /A-0V K'Kpa~f.TE /A-V K

[at E]~aKOV<TO[ft]a, aVTOV /A-€T aiTOV ~I+[L

[EV OA]Llf;Et E~f.AOVfta., a.VTWV Ka[t] 8L~t;J

[a.VT]W TO· CTWT'Y}PWV /A-0V f ... [

II

12

14

IS

J6

·z. 1. 7rETOP.€VOV.3. liV O"K[o}rH lha'7TOpEvoP.[E]UOV: so ~o.nT; Ota'7TOpEvoP.WOV €V O"KOTfL BAR.4. 1. OaL/-lOvWV; cf. 1. 13 EVTEAELTE, 1. 14 Ota1>vAafE, 1. 21 KLKpa'ETE.5. The scribe seems to have written '7TEO"ELTOll fOl' 7rEO"HTaL owing to confusion with the TOll following.

KpLTOlJis forKAtToll: AT similarly have KALTOlJ UOlJ, R* icALTOlJ (O"OlJ Ra); 1. KALfOllS with B~. For the omissionof one of two sigmas cf. 11.7 and 8.

6. 1. offLWV UOlJ.

7. 1. '7TpOS.

8. 1. UOlJ for OV.

9.O"lJ: so B~AT jUV fL R.]0. 1. TOU for TCUV. p. of p.ov.is corrected, perhaps from T.

11. There is not room for '7TpOrrEAEvO"ETaL, and since ther,e is no known variant it is likely that there wasa lipography of the letters VITE.

12. Oll is repeated by mistake. 1. TOO UKTJvoop.an.

13. l.avTOlJ: cf. I. 22.14. aVTro: om. MSS. 7raO"1)S is for '7Tarra£s, which is also found in A(-uES)T; '7Ta(J'tV R, om. B~.15. E'7Ti: leaL Err£ tJI* (am. tJlo.a) . . 1.apolJ<ntJ.

16. '7TpOUK07T[T]TJS: so Eusebius, Dem. Et1ang. p. 248 ; 7rp0(J'KOVI'f/S MSS. But there is barely roorri for the[T], and possibly there was some correction, though the remains as they stand are inconsistent·with 7rpOITK01/f'l}s.

20. 1. aVTOV ••• aVTov.

21. There would be room for two letters between oV0/-la and P.Oll. Probably there was some graphicalerror, or else a defect in the papyrus. '

K'Kpa'ETE P.V: 1. KEKpa,ETaL P.O£. KEKpa,ETm ''7TPO~ p.1: tJlA(KatK.)T, E'7TtKaAE<TETl!lL P.E BR.22. Either E]7TaKov(J'op.aL (W·aAT) or E]L(J'aKoll(J'op.a£ (BN*R) can be read, but the former seems the more likely

in view of the tendency of the papyrus to agree with ~O'l>AT against R. 1. aVTOV for aTOV. •

23. E'EAovp.at: so tJlo.aRT; Ka, E'EAovp.at B~*A. avrwv is for aurov; which is read here also by ~o.aAT

(am. Bt-Il*R), and atto for oEtfw, if 0 is rightly read; but possibly ,ended the line and ro followed in 1. 24. Afteravr(o)v the writer has omitted Kat oo'auwavTov. /-laKpOfTJT£ 1)P.EpOOV Ep.'7TArWOO aVTOV, the loss being probably causedby the repetition ~f aVTOV. . ..

24. After P.OV there seems to be a chrism or a p followed by two or thl'ee more letters. It is not certainthat this line was the last of the sheet.

THEOLOCICAL TEXTS

4. EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS xii.

14.8 X 22'1 em. Late sixth or seventh century.

An extract from the twelfth chapter of the Epistle to the Romans, written with a darkbrown ink in long lines across the fibres of the recto of the papyrus. The medium-sizedsloping letters are of the uncial type for the most part, but 0 is regularly provided witha diagonal loop, 'and other tendencies towards cursive occasionally manifest themselves;the style indicates a date about the end of the sixth or the beginning of the seventh century.There is a loss of some Jines at the top, and the extract, which ends at verse 8, presumablybegan with verse I of the chapter. It seems to have been copied out for reading in church,and there are some comma-like marks (others have perhaps disappeared), inserted above'the line between certain words and syllables, which may have been intended to guide thereader's eye; hut since the verso is blank it is ,unlikely, though the inference is not certain,

. that this was a leaf from a formal lectionary. Textually the fragment is of slight value,though an agreement with the Codex Sinaiticus against the other chief MSS. is observable~L~ .

eppOVHV 7Tap 0 [Oe]t epP0v(H]V aAAa epPOPfW [e]ts TO UWepPOVfW xii. 3

EKauT[w] ~~ [0] Os e,u[e]pw:-ev m[u]Tew[~] IcaOa7T[e]p yap f[V] evt uw,uan 47ToA[A]a p..eA'YJ eX0p.elJ TO, ole] p..eA'I'} 7T[a]vT[a O]V 1''I'}V aV'T'I'}v' 7Tpatw exetOVTWS o[t] 7ToAA.oL ev CTwp..[a eCT]p.ev fV Xw TO Of KaO €V aAA['I'}]AWlJ p..eA.'YJ 5fXOVT€~ oe x[a]p[Lup..aTa KaTa TYJ]r Xq,p'~lJ T'I'}V] O[oBELCTav] !1P.-~P 6

Otaep[o]pa [ELT€ 7Tpoep'l'}T]e[t]av K[aTa] ~'YJv .l:waA.oy[ta]v Ti][S 7TtUT€W]S

ftTe OLaKop~[av] ev' 1''1'} [OLa]K[o]v~a e~7"E: [0] O[t]oaCTKwv EV' 1''1'} OtOaUKaAELa 7ELTe ° 7TapaK[a]Awv [e]v 7"'1'} 7TapaKA'I'}CTEL 0 p..ETaoLoovs e[v] a7TA.o'T7}n 8

° 7TpOELU7'avop..€vo~ €V CT7TCYV07j'O eA.eCdV EV 'iAapoT'I'}nT~. ( ) 7j E~( ) q, +

2. [0] OJ> "p.[~]p4o-W: "P.EP4o-~V 0 Oeos A.'Il't[(J"]Tfw[s]: P.ETpOV mcrTflJ>S MSS.KaOa'll'[E]p: so B~AC; wCT'Il'ep DEFG.

3· 'Il'oA[A]a P.~AT/: so E~DEFG ; P.EATj 'Il'oAAa ALP.. P.~A'T/ 'Il'[a]vr(a: 'Il'aVTa P.~A7J F.

'Il'pa~w "XE4: so F; EXE4 'Il'pa,w the better MSS.4· E(J"P.~V is omitted in FG.

TO O~ Ko,O ~v: TO OE KaO us B~AD*FGP,0 'OE KaO ELS DboEL..7· [0] O(t]OacTKCIlV: o,oa(J"K/lAEtav A.8. ELn:: so E~A, ~c.: om. DEFG.9· 'Il'pOEt(J"TaVOP.EVOS: so ~ ('Il'PO·~o-T.); 'Il'poirrrap.wos other MSS.

How the more cursive letters following tll.apoT'T/Tt should be explained is uncel"tain. An overwrittenlett:f above the doubtful € looks like a X, but may possibly be meant fOf A; the supposed t is a vertical strokei() continuation of the cross-bar of €, through which stroke there is a diagonal dash. Perhaps nothing moreth~n a c~rism follows; the appearance of an a at the top of it being delusive. TEA(wra) 11 E'Il'(urTOA1j) is a con·celvable, mterpretation, but that is not a usual formula.

c

10 THEOLOGICAL TEXTS

5. EPISTLE TO TITUS i, ii.

·10·6 x 4'9 em. Third century. Plate 1 (verso).

This fragment, containing parts of a few verses from the first and second chapters ofthe Epistle to Titus, comes from the bottom of a leaf out of a papyrus book which appearsto have been of a decidedly early date. The round and rather large uncial hand is verysimilar to that of the Oxyrhynchus Genesis (Part IV, No. 656; d. Plate· II), which weassigned to the third century, and it no doubt belongs to about the same period as thatpapyrus, though the present fragment is perhaps the later of the two. A slight tendencytowards division of words may be observed. The usual contractions of Owv and, probably,av8prfnrwv are employed.

Though too small to be of much value textually, the fragment preserves one interestingreading, aepOovtav for aepOoptav in ii. 7, which is recorded as a variant in two ninth-centurymanuscripts, but has apparently not· previously been found in any actual text. But thecorrectness of a¢Oovtav does not of course follow from its now established antiquity.

Recto.

'EW Ot'T[LVE~ oXOV~OtKOV~ Q.,vaTp€

'lTOVCTt St8a.[CTKOV'rE~ a JL'YJ Set o..toxPOV

KEp8ov~ Xa.[pw €t1TEV 'n'> €~ awwv;;OtO~ aVTw[v 7rpO¢'YJT7J'i Kp7JT€'i aet

5 'l/i€VCTTat lC[aKa O'YJpta yaCTT€pE'> apyo..t

"I p.apTvpi[a av'T'YJ ECTTW aX'YJ0'YJ~ St"Iv o..tTto..v [€A€YX€ o..V'TOVS o..1TOTOJLWS

'iva vytaw[wCTtV €11 'T'rJ 1TtCTTEt. JL7J'lTPO[CT]EXOV[TE~ IovSaLKotS' P.V()Ot'i

10 Kat EV'TOX[at,> a1lw1I a'lTOCTTpE¢O

P.EVWV T7J[V aA7JOeto..v 1TaVTo.. Ka

8apa TOL'i [KaOapOtS' TOJS' SE JL€JLLaJLJLEVOL'> Ka[t a1TtCTTOtS OVSEV KaOo..pov

Verso. Plate I.

, Se8o]vXw

15 [J,L€1Ia,> KaXoSt8aCTKa]Xovs 'iva

[CTW¢pOVt'WCTt .Tas v]€a~ epLAav

[8povs ELVal. eptXOTEK]VOVS' CTWeppO

[vas ayvaS' OtKOVpyoV]S ayo..()aS'

[V1TOTaCT(T0JLeva,> 'TOLS] tOtOt,> av

20 [Spainv tVa JL'YJ 0 AOyO]'> TOV ()v (3Xa

[CTcP7JJL7J'Tal. TOV~ V€]W'TEPOV~[wCTavTws 'lTapaKaA]Et CTWeppO

i.II

15

ii. 3

4

5

6

THEOLOGICAL TEXTS

[V€W 'lTEpt 'lTavra (T€aV]Tov 'lTape

{xo,u-€Vo~ TV'lTOV IcaA]wv EpyWV

25 [EV T"fJ S,8aCTKaAta af.{>]OoVtav ere

[,u-v0T"fJra AOY0l' vyt"fJ] alCarayvw

[CTrov tVa ° €~ €vavTt]a~ €VTpa

7

8

IT.

'3. It is impossible to say whether the papyrus had Be after liL7fEV with ~*FG, &c. ; ACD and most otherMSS. omit (lE.

8. Th~ omission of E11 with ~* would produce an unmiUally short line; W(estcott).H(ort) place EV withinbrackets. A diaeresis has probably disappeared above the v of vytmv[ooO"w.

10. wro.\[ats: so most MSS.; EVTaAp.Mw FG and Theodoret. The abbreviation of av()poo7f'OOV seems likely,but is not certain.

1 I. The line is sufficiently long without P.EV, which is added aftel' 'lI'ClVTa by KL and correctors of NDE,the T of Trw being under the A of EVTo'\'[aLs; but the omission of P.EV in the papyrus cannot be consideredcertain. '

12. p.Ep.tap.p.EVotS is the spelling of the best MSS. ; vv.ll. p.€p.tap.€VOLS and p.Ep..taO"p.€VOLS.

18. To attempt to decide between O!KOVPYOVS (N*ACD*E, &c., W-H.) and OLKOVPOVS (~oDOHK, &c.) isprecarious. The lacuna is of just the same size as those of the next two lines, where in the one case 17, andin the other 16, letters are lost.

23. 'lI'ap€]X0P.eVOS TV7f'OV: so ~oACDE, &c.; 'TV7rO.V 7f'apEX. ~*.25. o,4>)8ovLo.v: the papyrus is considerably the oldest authority for this reading~which occurs as a v.l. in

FG. aepOoplav ~*ACD*E*, &c., W~H., a'tHa4>()oplav ~oDoE**, &c. ayv€tav is added after aep80pLav by C ando.ep(Japc1'Lav after O"Ep.VOTr/'Ta by DoE**, &c.

6. NICENE CREED.

Sixth century. Plate 3.

This papyrus has the distinction of preserving what is, apparently, considerablythe oldest copy extant of the Nicene Creed. It is, unluckily, mutilated, the left·hand halfof the sheet, on which, the text was inscribed in long lines across the fibres, havingdisappeared entirely, as well as the corner at the top of the opposite side.' In these circum­stances it js difficult to measure the length ·of the lacunae with much accuracy, especiallywhere, as in the case of the first ten lines, the precise point of division between the lines isnot absolutely certain.. With which of the slightly varying versions of the Creed this earlyEgyptian copy had most affinity is therefore uncertain; so far as can be judged it did notquite coincide with anyone of them. The main authorities for the text are: (1) a letter ofEusebius which was written to his diocese at the time of the Nicene Council and is extantin three chief recensions, viz. Appendix to Athanasius, De deeret. synod. Nze. (Ea), Socrates,Hz's!. Eec!. i. 8 (E8), and Theodoret, Hz'st. Ecct. i. 12 (Et); (2) Athanasius, EPis!. ad lov~'anum

3 (A); (3) Socrates, Hist. Ecc!. i. 8 (S); (4) Basil, Epz'st. 125 (B); (5) Cyril of Alexandria,Ep£st. 3. ad N estorzum (cj and Epz'st. ad A nastas£um (Migne No. 55). A collation with theseversions is appended in the notes below.

C2

12 THEOLOGICAL TEXTS

The ,text of the Creed proper is preceded and followed by certain formulae which areunfamiliar from other sources. That at the end is a personal profession of faith couchedin the first person singular: {This is my creed, with this language [I shall approach withoutfea~ (?)] the terrible judgement-seat ofthe Lord Christ in that dread day when He shall comeagain in His own glory to judge the quick and the dead and to reign with the saints for everand ever. Amen.' Of the introductory matter only a few words remain, but they suffice toindicate that its tenor was a statement of the authority on which the Creed rested; thereis an ambiguous reference in the third line to Rome.

The papyrus is a good deal rubbed, and the brown ink is sometimes difficult todistinguish against the dark surface. The handwriting is a sloping uncial, small in thefirst three lines, but from that point onward of a medium size -which tends graduallyto increase; it seems to be of about the sixth century. A soft breathing occurs twicein 1. 12, and a stop in the middle position in 1. II. The usual theological contractions arefound, besides one or two other abbreviations, including K; for Ka{; ov is written asa monogram above the line in f'-OV and TOV in 11. I4 and IS.

On the other side of the sheet are a few, for the most part illegible, lines of what lookslike some sort of account, ending with the name of the month XoCaK., Whether this is therecto or the verso is questionable, but on the whole it appears probable that the Creed ison the recto and was the first to be written of the two documents.

[+aVT7J 7J 7TLCTTLS 23 letters a4>{))aPT?~ ~s K; • [ 15 letters

[ 32 " _lUpta-)ell 'YJ ayt€ €KKA.[7JCTta • • • • • • • • • • • •

( 33 " Tl'J]~ PlUfllYJS 7JYovf1'€(v ) [. • • • . • • • • • 7TLCTTEV

[OP.€V €LS Eva ()V lIpa TraVTOKpaTopa TraVTOOV op]aTWV ;.€ KaL aop[aTOOV TrOL7JT7JV K/ ns

5 [Eva f(V 17JV XV rov VII TOU Ov Y€Vv7JO€lJTa EIC T]OV TraTpOS f'-?[vo}Y[€lI7J TOVT€CTTLV

[€/C T7J1) OVCTLa8 TOV TrP01) Oil €K Ov epoos €K 1>WTOS} BlI a~7J~~WoV~K [Oil aA7J(itvov

[y€vv7JO€lITa ou ?Tot7JfJ€lITa Of'-OOVCTWV TOO 1I]p'~ 8L OV TO. ?TaVTa ~[Y€V€TO To.. TE Ell

[TOO ovpavoo K; To.. €11 T'YJ Y7J TOV 8L 7Jf'-as Tolus [a.VOV]S KI 8La T7JV 'YJp.€[T€paV cfw.T'YJptav. J,,~~[••••J••• " • -

[KaT€AOOVm Kj CTapKlUO€lITa EvavOpOO1T'YJ]~avr[a] ?Tq.~OllTa Kj ava[CTTavm T'YJ Y 'rl{J..Epa

10 (all€AOOVTa €LI) TOUI) ovpavovs €PXo]p,-€!,[OV) Kptval. 'lUVTas [IC/ V€KPOVS K/

[€L~ TO ayLov ;n;a TOV~ SE AEYOV]ras. [7J]v ?TOTE OT~ OUIC 7}11 [IC;] ?TpLV Y€VV7J87JVC!-LL

. [OVJC TJV K; 07'L €~ OUK OV7'OOV EyEPElTO ~ Eg ETEpar; tiI7TOCT'T[a]CT€UJ~ ~ OVCTLal)

[epaCTKOllTas HvaL '1J TpETrTOll 'YJ aAAoL]qJTOIl TOV VV Tall 8v TOVTOVI) avaOEp.(Jm'~

[1] KaOOAtlc7J IC; aTrOCTToALK7J €ICICA7JCTL]a aVT7J tJ-0V 7J lII.CTns f'-ETa TaVT7J" TYJS 0?J?p,-[a

15 [CTLa" 21 letters } TUJ rpPLICTOO f3'1JtJ-an TOV 8€CT?TO(TOV) XV EV 7'1] -epq{3Epa

['YJf'-€pa EKEwi] 'YJ 1TaALII €AEVCT€Tat €v] T7J iSLa SO~7J KpWat 'lUVTaS K/ V€KPOVS -

[I<> {3aCTtAEvCTat CTVlI ayLOLS, HS TOV~ atOO]llas TWV O;tWVUJlI aWf)V +1., aVT11 ,., 'fT£IT'nS : cf. Epiphanius, Ancorate, c. 120 a~T'7/ pJv .q 7i{CJTIS 7iap€o68YJ a.7iO TWV aytwv cbroCJToAwv KTA, ;'

or perhaps 11 ayLa 7itIT'nS. as in the introductory words to the so-c.alled Constantinopolitan Creed, ~ ayta 7iCCJTtS

~v ~£E8€VTO ot liywt 7iaTEpes pv' KTA. CC also Cyril, Ep. ad Nest. 3 ailT'I/ yap T~S Ka80AtKfis Kal d:rroCJToALKfis tKKA!1CJ{as

r, 7T{ITTtS, nITvvawovITw IhravTES or 'TE Kan~ r~v fIT1TEpaV Kal KaTaT~V E<fav 6p86ootot ~rrtITKOrrOt' 7itcTTEvop.ev "TA.

~. For wptIT€V d.e. g, the Definitio Fidei of the Cou~cil of Chalcedon, ~ ayCa , •. CTVVOOOS ••• C:SpUT€ Ta1'nroTETayp.{va. aYL€ is a slip for ayta,

THEOLOGICAL TEXTS

3. A reference to Rome.here is hardly expeeted~ since the Roman bishop Silvester seems to have-taken-noprominent part in convening the council, which he did not attend, nor to have presided at it through hisdeputies. But it is unnecessary to assume any such implication in the present passage.

5, Eust. places P.OVOYfV~ before 0fOV instead of after '1Tarp6s.

6. (~CJls: Ka~ <l>61s EtS. Perhaps the doubtful f of aA'YJ0HVOV is really a 8 and some other letter was deletedbetween it and 71.

8. fV T'YJ Y71: hl ri/s ~s A, and room could he found in the papyrus for this variant, either by supposingthat ov(pa)vw was written, or by omitting TOV before Ot 1)p.as, with S. The uncontracted form of ovpav6s is"however, mther more suitable in 1. 10, and the assumption of an agreement here with S is not very satisfactory.That the writer was inconsistent in the matter of contraction is shown by 1. 5, where '1Tarpos is written out.

9' The omission of /Cat before ~vavOpw'1T11]uavT[a (so E"AB) is desirable in order to reduce the length of theinitial supplement, which even so has two or three letters more than those of the lines immediately precedingand following. But the restoration of this passage is complicated by the doubt as to the meaning of theillegible insertion above the line. Possibly the. termination is -Ooum or -OfJJTa, but there is no known variant towhich it fould Delong. A more tempting interpretation would be to suppose that the addition represented ~K

Ilvfv,uaros 'Aytov ,wl Map'as T~S ITapO€vov, a phrase which first appears in the Creed preserved by Epiphanius,Ancorate, c. 120, and was incol'porated in the Nicene Creed as confirmed by the Council of Chalcedon inA.D.451. K]al Ma[ptas '1T]ape~vov might be read, but there is no room for T11S.

10. €PxoP.~Vov: 01' K(aL) fpXO,uEVOJJ (Eat), which could be read if TOVS were omitted (so Ea Clem. Ep. 55) orif ovpavovs were abbreviated ovvovs.

II. TO arwv 7Tv(fvjJ.)a: or TO 7rv(Ev,u)a ToaYLOV, with EsAC. EtS add OTI after A~yovras.

13. Considerations of space make it practically certain that 71 Knurov, which in most of the authoritiesprecedes 1) Tp~'1TTOV but is omitted by EtC, did not stand in the papyrus.

'TOVTOVS: om. EatS; 'TOVS TOlOVTOVS B.14. The papyrus apparently agreed with Ease in omitting ayLa befol'e Ka80AIK71. E'" omits Kat a'1To,

uToAIK1). At the end of the line TTJS ovop.[aUlas is vel-y uncertain: the doubtfull'/ may be OL or OV, and p. or too

could be read in place of v j but neither Tl'/S OP.oAo[yLas nor '1TpOUoluop.[aL are suitable.15. J3'YJp.art: cr. Rom. xiv. 10 7rapauT11u6p.EOa Tl/l f3~,uan TaU Ihoil, 2 Cor. v. 10 epaVfpCJl(J~val O~l gP.7TPOUOf:V TOV

J3~p.aTOs TOV XPtO'TOV, and 11. 7.16-17. The supplements are added exempH gratia. The last line may also be a doxology, e. g. w lTVV

. '1T(ar)pL K(aL) ayLw 7rv(Evp.ar)t 1) oota €IS TOVS atw]vas, or OL ov 'YJ oo,a Kat TO KpaTOS m leTA. (cr. e, g. P. Oxy. 407. 6).

7. HYMN.

17.8 X 12'9 em. Sixth century. Plate 2.

A Christian hymn to the Saviour, well preserved after the first few lines. Thereis a break at the top of the papyrus, but the extent of the loss can be accurately determinedfrom the fact that the ~omposition is an acrostic, the lines commencing with the letters ofthe alphabet in their order from a to CLI. The acrostic method, of which there is an instanceon papyrus as early as the first 'century (P. Tebt. 278)} was very common in the Byzantineperiod; cf. 41, Krumbacher, Gesch. d. Byz. Lzt. pp. 697 sqq., and, for another example of itsuse in a hymn, P. Amh. 2. The lines are furthermore divided off into stanzas by a kindof refrain introduced at every fourth verse, in which the first word only is varied. Apartfrom this strophic arrangement there is no attempt at metre. The subject of the hymn, whichmay have been intended for the Christmas festival, is the birth of Christ and its attendant

14 THEOLOGICAL TEXTS

blessings. Some parallels in language are cited from the Greek liturgy for Christmasin the notes below.

o The text is written across the fibres of the papyrus in fairly good sloping uncials ofmedium size, dating from about the sixth century. It is rather inaccurate, and a numberof small alterations are necessary; it may of course be removed several stages fromthe archetype. . There are signs of another line below the conclusion of the hymn, whichtherefore was perhaps followed by another; but the papyrus seems to have been anisolated sheet, not part of an extensive MS.

[aLB[I' ...J . [So[t]alTO!{TfS aVTOV Et1rOJLEV KE So]ta O"O(L]

5 EfC 1rVE!J[JLaToc; aytov EyEVV'YjfJ..,., ] Xc;

{cu1]v '!7P'-~[v XapLa-OJLEVOC; ]

..,.,tLcua-ac; JLEfJ 'fJp.cuv "crvvavacTTpaf{;'fJVat

Oavp,a{oVTEr;; aVTOV €L1rOJLEV KE oora lTot

£Sov ..,., 1rapfJEvor;; €TEKEV TOV Ep,p,avoV1JA

10 KaTEAfJwv er ovpavovc;

Aaov 1rE1rAaV'Yjp.EVov EK yrJC; ALyV1rTOV S~aO"wa{ac;

p.eyaAvvoVTEr; av~ov EL1rOJLEV KE Sora UOt

VtKEV KaT exfJpov Ef3ovAETO 1rapauxov 'YJJ1'W K[C;

gEVOTOXEtT'1] 1rapa T'fJV Map(Jdv

15 opaTOC; EV a-apKEt aopaTOC;

1rPOU1rEt1rTOVTEC; avTOV Et1rOJLEV KE Sot[a] a{0]£

p'fJp,aTa aA'fJfJELa aVET€tA[€V] 'fJJ1'W ~r;uapKo(JEtr;; €K 1rapfJEvov TO[V a]1rEtpoyap.ovr;

V1TEP€l/JovVT€r; aVTOV €L1rOP.[€V] K€ Sora lTOt

20 f{;cur; €K f{;6JTor; aVET€LA€V 'fJJ-t[t]V,~

Xr; 0 {3aa-LAEvr;

1J;vxar;; 'fJJ1'ETEpar;; €K 'Y'fJr; AiyV1rTov

Otaa-cuuar;;

wr; 1raa-a 1rVO'fJ Et1r0JLEV KE Sora UOL +-.--,j--",----

. [ J • [

n. 4-2-4. ' ... let us glorify Him, singing, Glory to Thee, 0 Lord.Of the Holy Ghost was ChristO incarnate, to bestow upon us life: Thou didst deign to dwell with us.

Let liS reverence Him and say, Glory to Thee, 0 Lord.Lo the Virgin has born Emmanuel: He came down from heaven, and saved from the land of Egypt the

people that was astray. Let us magnify Him and say, Glory to Thee, 0 Lord.The Lord desired to give us victory over our enemies: He abode with Mary, the pnseen was seen in the

flesh. Let us worship Him and say, Glory to Thee, 0 Lord.The Lord has risen for us, the Word of truth, incarnate of the unwedded virgin. Let us extol Him, and

say, Glory to Thee, 0 Lord. ,

THEOLOGICAL TEXTS IS

The Lord has risen for us) Light of Light, Christ the King, having saved our souls from the land of Egypt:As one voice let us say, Glory to Thee, 0 Lord.'

4. oo[~]a 0"0' [ might be read, but the line is no doubt to be restored on the analogy of U. 8, 12,16, and ~9,

ao[e]aO"ov[TE~ being a misspelling for oo~a(ovrES. mrop.EV here and in 1. 8, &c., is of course for €!1rW/kW.

6. XapuTo/kEVO~ is added only c%cmjJtigratia; cr. Romans vi. ~3 xaplCT/ka '1"013 9Eo13 (ro~ al@vto~.

:1;0-11. 1. ovpavov. The participles KaTEA(Jwv and lhaCTrolT[a~ are loosely constructed with what pl'ecedes;aLECTwu[a~ cannot be read, but perhaps should be restored. AL'}'V1lTOV is used in the common metaphorical sense,for which cf. Etym. Magn. At'}'V?T1"o~ ••• 1T1//ka{vEL napa. Tefl (JEoA6y<:.> T~V afl.ap'I"lav, ws 'EVTEVOEV AtYV?TTOV rpEl1yop,Ev

. T~V (TKV(JP~7r~V Kal aL@ICTpLav ap,apr{av (Greg. Naz. Orat. 4~, p. 686 c).13. 1. VLK'ljV ••• 7rapaaxEtv•14. 1. tEvoOoXELraL, and MapLav for MapOav, who would obviously be out of place here.15. cr. the Menaea for Dec. 2,5 (p. ~23, ed. Ven.) (T~/kEPOV opcha, (TapIC' d ¢VCTH aoparo~ • •• Olll TOVTO K~~

~P,E!S aqeoAOYOVVTE~ (3o~(T(J)W:v a!J'I"~ .•• ~w~p ~p,CJv, Mea ITO,.17. p1/p,ara aA'Ij(}Ew. is apparently for prllJoa 'l"l'/S aA1/(JELa~ in apposition to KS like q)WS in 1. 20. The metaphor

of aV€TELA[EV] (cf. 1. ~o) in the Christmas liturgy needs no illustration.18. 1. lTapKCtl8ELs ••• T'l)S a1l'f;LpoyaJ.LOv. The T line which should intervene between 11. 18 and 19 is missing,

and perhaps has dropped out; but it may be easily supplied. by writing 'n/~ a7TElpoyaJ.LOv as a separate line.Immediately below the initial CT of lTapKOOm there is a mark resembling a paragraphus, but probably this is anaccidental smudge and has nothing to do with the dislocation of the acrostic at this point.

19. 1. V?T€PV'f!OVVTH.20. Cf. the Nicene Creed (6. 6) and the quotation from the Menaea in the next note.24. cr. Ps. c1. 6 7rauci 7r~JO~ a!vElTaTW TOV teVplOV and the Menaea for Dec. ~5, p. 218 ..• 0 uapKw8E'tS ~IC

Ilv~vJJ.aros fAytov /Cal lK rijs Q,EL7Tap(J€VOv MapLas tvavOpw~uas, rpCJs ~JJ.'v ~AaJJ.'f!as • •• rpCJs tIC rp(J)ro~ ••• nauq. 'Jl"vo~

alvE' ·ITE •••

8. LITURGICAL FRAGMENT.

. 6'2 X 8'7 em. FifthcentUl'y•

. A small fragment of papyrus inscribed on both sides with a series of sentences basedmainly upon the Psalms, but including one citation from the New Testament. A free useis made of the scriptural texts, suggesting that the quotations were from memory, andpossibly the leaf, which is inaccurately written in a medium-sized clear semi-cursive, of,perhaps, the fifth century, was not designed for more than private devotional purposes; 9,however, ~hich contains a composition of similar character, has the appearance of partof a .regular service.book.

Recto. •

9. [ '.)~[ .+ a¢[€}raL Ta 7l'o,LSLo, €PX€V~[o,L

7l'[po~] H-€ T<iJV SLOVTWV €CTnr [11

f3acnA~Lo, TWV ovpavwv+5 + <TOL V71'€fL€wa OA1111 T11V 11

Verso.

[ ] . [ ] . [.

10 [ ] CTWP ¢vAo,foJl[jJ.€] J;C[e w~ KO)P7]V OeflJo,AfLOV

wu €[rHo,]Tl!-[A]L7l't~ JL€ <iJ~ q>tAo,V

[Op](lJ[7l'M~]+[jJ.]11 o,7l'Opto/t~ JL€

16 THEOLOGICAL TEXTS

fLEpav P-V'YJU(}'YJn Taw OtIC

[n]p[fLwv uov] If~ afLapnac; VEO

T'YJTOC; Icat ayv[ot]ac; ?V P-'YJ fLV'YJU

[0'YJC;

[a]7To TO[V 'li]pOCTW7TW CTOV 'flap

15 8tav Ic[a]{}apav cptAav(}pw7TE

ElCn<T(E]v E7T EfLElCa, uw'ov fLE

11. 2-9. 'Suffer the little children to come unto Me, of such is the kingdom of heaven. On Theedo I wait all the day. Remember Thy tender mercies, 0 Lord; remember not the sins of my youth nor myignorances. '

11. 10-16. ' ... Saviour. Keep me, 0 Lord, as the apple of the eyes; forsake me not in Thy graciousness.Cast me not away from Thy presence; create in me a clean heart, gracious God, and save me.'

2-4. Cf. Matt. xix. 14, Luke xviii. 16, Mark x. 14. The papyms takes ~pxeu(Jat from Mark and Luke(lll.8e'v, Matt.), TWV ovpavwv from Matthew (rov (Jwv, Mark, Luke). a<p[e]ra~ is for aep[e]TE and owvrwvfor TOIOVTWV.

5-8. Cf. Ps. xxiv. 5-7. UOI in 1. 5 should be ue. In adding K(vpt)e after (TOV in 1. 7 the papyrus agreeswith ~ARU against B. It is peculiar in omitting fJoOV after VEOrfJTOS and in having ov fJot] for WI) in 1. 8, wherefJo0V ""1] (t-/lc'''ARU) cannot be read. The K of Kal has been corrected perhaps from a It.

IO-II. = Ps. xvi. 8. KO]Pl1V:' so BabW'''ARU; Kopav B. oep8aAfJoov is for orpOaAMwv, but the MSS. haveoepOaAfJoOv. t-/lc... inserts Kvple after p.e.

12. The scanty vestiges suit fJol1 E[Y]K[a}ra[A]!'1l'IS,' which will be for eYKaraA!'1l't]s like a7Iop"lmfor -7JS in 1. 13;cf. Ps.xxvi. 9, xxxvii. 21, lxx. 9,18, cxviii. 8, cxxxix. 9. Neither eptAiwOpw7IOS nor <p'AaVOpW7I(a occursin the Psalms.

13. The supposed chrism before [p.]"1 is very doubtful, being represented only by part of the cross-barwhich might equally well belong to e. g. ,e or S; but ep'Aav(ep]W7I[o]~would not fill the space.

13-14. = Ps. 1. 13. aYrop,"m is for a7rop(p)'Vt7JS and 7I]poO'W7IW for -ov.14-16, Cf. Ps. 1. U Kapo(av Ka(}ap<lv KT(UOV (V ip.ot, 0 Oe6s. Either eKTtu[e]v or eKTL<T[o]V may have been written,

Kr(uov being intended in either case; and 1. (TWUOV for uwCov.

9. LITURGICAL FRAGMENT.f

21'1 X 25'3 em. FIfth or _sixth century.

The' contents of this papyrus, the upper part of a large leaf from a book, resemblethose of 8, consisting of a number of sentences which incorporate more or less exactlyscriptural phraseology, derived in this c,ase from Isaiah as well as the Psalms; as befo~e,

however, the latter are especially prominent. The surface of the papyrus is in places muchdamaged, and the consequent difficulty of decipherment is augm,ented by the illiteratecorruption of the text. This is written with brown ink in rather l<;trge and thick slopinguncials, which may be assigned to the fifth or sixth century. The common contractionsare employed, and lCa.t is written K f • An abbreviqtion which perhaps stands for aAA?JAovuf(cf. note on 11. lO-II) usually marks the close of the different versicle'S.

Recto.[..JKT.• • E • [.J ... U· • 'FIUKAa. •. [••..•.••.. .. ;,.. ..

. [••). EUE •••.• t 'fI SE~ta. uov. [••..••.•r.- • '" ,

THEOLOGICAL TEXTS

r. [....•.•.] • 8EKQ,r ... [..•. It •••••

fJ •• p.J1:a/~I· .J'!T0~ papa[y.J • • [••.•••••[) on •• IT,aur.] • 0 .•. ~ a7TO[• •••••.•••••;1 • Pl.. ....

vaop ICV KS q, .•• 0 •• ~~o~vf~ [ .KS ~'?P.t/J(UTC: •• [.] ••• rq.erTY1 •• [0 .] Tq,~ '!W!8,a~ 'YJp.wv + c:[•••••]. ~p [••. ] •• [••J q.(V]TO

IcpaTWp f1'f.yaA'YJ 'YJ So~a TOV [.] • 0 ••• ?V

10 ICI q,. ~ . . 0 0 erc:[' .] E'p'YJV'YJP TYJ V EJL'YJVlCl EVAO,),'YJ(lT]W T[OV] Aaov P.OV E'~ TOV q,wva ~~(A'Y/Aov,a?) +

JLE')'a~ K~ KS EV€TO lTepoSpa Ell 7TOAEt TOtJ ()tJ

'YJJLlw]p Ielp OpEl, a')',w aVTOV evpl,(TW a')'aA>..'a

JLaTI' 7T]a[(TJr1~ T'YJr; ,),YJr; Ka{)a7TEpOUCOVlTaJL~p<T€ 0 • [ •••••] 0 • <TOU ~ ••• (foxtail .10."011 lTau ""Aa1l0poJ'If!

15 OVT~[r; '18aJ1:[EJp [V]1TeAa,BOJLElI o~ aAA E

••• !' •• ~[.J . f OJ!"[ •• •]o"'Eva~7Tt()ETW KpWOll 8tKatO(J"lJV'YJ (TOl, E~0f1'O

AO')'OVf1'at lTO(, €(,~ TOll aUJJva a. [•• oJ •er .. Kq,erar . I· .]~TWlI TWlI ~••• o]~

Verso.

• . [. o]er?V JL?1! T'Y/lI lTap~q, !' ... !" er • [•.] •20 [•••• •]01' EP.O(, ?~c}P.'ElIOl, KaK~ E •••

[..•...]s erv aAAOV OV ')"')'VW(TKOJLEV

[••••• ·]?er ••• 0 q,er • •• 11 a~(A'YJAOtJ,a) +[. 0 .] ••• I·]wp 'Y/P.'a~ q, •• 'i~ x~pa~ Ex()pIwv][1JJLJWV aAAa (30'YJ0'Y/(TOV YJlJ,a~ q,N(A'Y/'AOVta)]'+

25 EVEKev TOV ollo[JL]a[To~l lTOV 1! • f.p· 'YJJLa~ Kf.

OTt. 1Tapa [IT]?~ p'-op~ •• ~ ••• I·] q,~(A'YJAoVta) +eyw 8e 01! 1T~erp.at [eMA]C}[')'W]v erf. [KE] JLETa­

t/JaA7"1'Jpl,(lJ 1TalTa~Ta~ 'YJJLepa[~] T'YJ[~] 'w'YJ~ fJ-0lJ

KaTEVallT['] TOU OtKO[V (To]v g.[A(A'YJAOVta)] +30 Ot oepOaAfJ-o[t] 1TaVTWV Et~ IT[E] EA1Tt'W Aa,BEt1I

TpO</>'Y/V 1Tapa (TOlJ Ice OT~ "!g.v 'WWV Ev80Kta

e1Tt7TAa~ T[o]~ a')'aOo~ apu~o v T'YJv x'pa (TOV

Iff. g.~(AYJAov(,a) + f.p T~~~ oep[{)alAJLof[r; ••] 0 ~~acr~

.• •'p ern· o]C[~ ••• [0] • f. Her~ ••• 8 ... C[E

35 v[. ·]rc:!" (} •••••• [.J •••• [•.] . 0 [.] • 0

[•.•] • g. • f;lA(A'YJAOlJ'a) +[. • • .] til • • • • • uo . . . lea . . 8 . . . . II •. . ...

° 0 -

1. '7 £KKA'7 0'(4a might be read at the end of the line.~. Possibly KI £IM, O'ClllTEt: cf. Ps. cxxxvii. 7 Ka~ ~lTCllO"V IJ-E ~ aE6& lTOU;

30 The doubtfulT after BEKa may be a chrism as in 1. 8.

o

17

18 THEOLOGICAL· TEXTS

5. Possibly 1/ OVlna, not 1/p.t(TLa. The doubtful (T may be E.

6. It is uncerta.in whether Kl a 01' simply rca should be; re~d.7. Jl.vj.t'l/ta(T seems clear, but the meaning is obscure; perhaps Aap."'a~ or: >"''l/j.t'v ••• waS intended. The

word before Ta~ Kapa,aS is possibly O'T1/pt(TOV (cr. Ps.l. 14- (TT~p'(T6v fJ.f, cxi. 8 llTT~P'KTr:t' ~ Kapola, &c.).9. Cf. Ps. cxxxvii. 5 fJ-EyaA'I/ ~ Mga Kvplov (~o·"ART). aVTOKpaTOOp occurs only iU4- Maccabees (a:uToKp.

7Ta9lJv, dJl.Y'l/a6vOOV).10-11. Cf. Ps. xxviii. II Kvp,os ftl>"'0Y~O"ft TaV Aaov af,TOV ~v flp~lJlI' a~va, not atc-nor E-, was apparently

written. Whether the letters before the chrism are rightly interpreted as a>"'(AfjAovw) is doubtful. The a is quiteclear at 1. 22 (it is unlikely that a there should be connected with what precedes), and this is followed by whatseems to be A joined by an oblique stroke of abbreviation. CtA>...'l/Aovtei is commonly used as a title in thePsalms, but occurs also at the end of Ps. cl; cf. Bert. J(lass. vi. vi. 4-. 5. In 1. 8 a chrism only is used.

12-14. = Fs. xlvii. 1-2. 1. aWETO~ O'<poopa (A similarly has here aLVfTO O'epoopa) ••• fVpt(OO. Somethingapparently stood in the papyrus between 'f/j.toov and OpEL, and probably fV was read as in W·"RT. B*~ART

all have EVpt(OOV, and A reads 7Ta(Ta 'nl YI1. ..14-15. Ka9a7TEp •• • ,]oap.[f]V is from Ps; xlvii. 9. I. 'l/KOVlTaj.t£V: toafJ.EV for ftOOj.tEV is also'the spelling of A"RT,

the two latter MSS. as well as ~o,a prefixing Kat.

15. Where the insertion placed above this line, and continued also ovet· I. 16, was intended to come inis not clear. [v]7rEAa,Bo/-,Ev (c£ Ps. xlvii. 10 1J7rEAa,B0j.tfv, d 9E&~, TO (AE6~ (TOV) ••• E7Tt9ETOO makes no sense, andthe interlineation is presumably to be connected with those words j the identity of the termination JO/-'EVOSand v]7TEAa,Bop.Ev O~ is noticeable, but may be accidental. O"WlTOV TOV Aa6v lTOV occurs in Fs. xxvii. 9. ForeplAav9poo7TE cf. B. 12 and IS.

16. lTO, is for lTOV: cf. Ps. xxxiv. 24 Kpt:v6v W, KVPIE, KarCl T~V ,tJLKCHOlTVV?lV IT(JV.16-17. cr. Ps. Ii. I I ~'OfJ.oAoy~O"oj.tallTo, Els rou alwva.19. ]O"ov if right will be an imperative such as fTOOO'OV.21. Cf. Isaiah xxvi. 13 KT~(TaL ~p.a~, J{VPL€' hros O"ov &AAov OVK otoap.€v.Perhaps on this analogy EKTO]S

(T(o)v should be restored: ] (TOV cannot be read. , .,23-4. Perhaps OO~ (E)'S: Els x€t:pas ~X9pf.Jv or ~XepofJ is common in the Psalms and elsewhere, e. g. Ps. xxx. 8,

xl. 2, lxxvii. 61. The apparent horizontal stroke above t may be meant for a mark of diaeresis.24-5. Cf. e. g. Ps. lxxviii. 9 f3o~9'1/O"ov ~j.t'iJl, /) 8€~s 0 O'OOT~P ,.qp.wv, gVEKa T~~ 06e71~ ToD 6v6j.tare5.~ (TOU. In I. 24­

1. 'r)p.tu for 'r)j.tas. In 1. 25 the first letter of the verb if not' v m.ust be f; possibly there is some corruptionof fA/rooO'ov. '

26. Some word like O'ooTl1pla is wanted at the end of the line; cf. e. g. Ps. xxxvi. 3'9 (TOOTt]p{a OE T6IV atlcaloov

~~~~, . .

27-9. From Isaiah xxxviii. 20 Ka~ ali 7TavO'op,aL EVAoy(JlV fTE /-,~ra taAT1Jp{OV 1l'a(Ta~ reh ;'j.tlpa~ 'r~~ (oo~~ j.tovKarlvavn rov OtKOV TOV' 8EOV. \

30-3. cr. Ps. cxliv; 15-16 0!&¢8a:;";p.ol 7TI{VTlIlV El~ (T~ fA7Tl(ovlnv " . aJlolym O'V Ta~ x€'ipas (rrrv XHpa ~,aRT)

(TOV /Cal ~fJ.7TL7TA~~ 7TClV (wov EfJlJolCtas. In I. 32 ros aya90s seems to h~ve been written for TOt~ aya90t~; cf. e. g .. Ps. cxxiv. 4 &y&8vvov, KVpLE, TO'iS rlya8ot:s Kat TOt:~ Ev9EfTL Til KapOlq..

36. It is doubtful whether any letter interve~esbetween a and aA,(A'1XoVta). The rest of this line is blank.·

10. HAGIOGRAPHICAL· FRAGMENT.

Sixth century. Plate J.

The following fragment, which is evidently part of a description of the'adventuresof some Christian saint, is apparently not extant. What remains of the narrative is forthe most part a discourse by tht: saint, who had been condemned to death by starvation(1. 6) and already been twenty or more days without food or drink (1.3). M, H. Delehaye,

THEOLOGICAL TEXTS

to whom the text has been submitted, suggests that it may possibly come from anearly redaction of the martyrdom of Lucian, who was simil(;lrly subjected to the tortureof starvation, but is not credited in the extant account (Migne, Patres GraeCt; II4· 397)with the language found in the papyrus.

, Both the beginnings and ends of the lines are lost, but the extent of the lacunaeis determined by 11. 7-8, where a quotation from the First Epistle to the Corinthians showsthat the gap at that point extends to 25 letters. On this basis the loss elsewhere is roughlycalculated, though of course it is quite uncertain how the lines are to be divided, and thearrangement adopted below is purely arbitrary. ' The hand, a large sloping uncial, butincluding a Illinuscule JL, may be assigned to the sixth century; the writing is at rightangles to the fibres, and the ink of the brown colour common in the Byzantine period.

'For punctuation, besides the ordinary dots, which occur in three positions, a commais sometimes used, but this seems to have indicated division of words rather than a truepause-. On, the verso is a seventh-century Coptic account giving a list of names withpayments in artabae of CTtTOS:

• ••. '. : .]~v. OVTW<TL. KaL. epa<TKwv' ,rtp[• ••••••] .: [ 21 letters

• •••• •]as, vy)CTTeVCTaL 7T'po{}ep,evos. eKAvCTw, ii:r[ ",.• ••••••] • pWV KaL ,L(}OV CT7JJLepov, ws LCTT€. ELKOCT~ [7JJLepat et<TW as aCTtTw

JL7J8evo]s rWCTaJL€VOS JL'Y}T€ apTOV. JL7JT€ 7T'0JLaTOS. Ka[t •••••• ••••••• KaTa

5 7JJL€pav E]Ka<TT'Y}v, ECTBtwP KaL 7T'LVWV. B,a 'T7Jv 7T'apa[', 19 letters

• ••• " • •]v. S, (}V 'T7Jv a<Ttnav KaT€Kp,BTJv' TJ rap e( 16" TO. 'Y)

TOLJLa(J'JJLEva TOLS S'Ka'oLS ,araBa. a oepBaAJLoc; OVK €t[SEV KaL ove; OVK 'Y}KOV(J'€V

Kat €7T'L] Kap(}taV av[ov] OVK av€{3TJ. TTJ<; 7T'pOC; OAr 21 letters

• •••• ']fL€ OV (J'ryK€XWpTJK€V' €V OAtrw yap K€I<p[ai'Y}K~ 16 "

10 •••• ay]~vas· Kat T€A€tW<TW 'T7JV l<aA'YJv CTTpaT€LaV ~[ 19"

• •• Tav]Ta aVTOV AEyOVTOS' €BavJLa'ov 7T'Cl.VT€<; aKo[voVTEC; aVTOV ••••••••

· . . . . . ¢ ]IJJV'Y] StaAEYOJL€VOV JL€Tl1. TOCTavT'Y]v aCTLnO,V [ 18 letters

• •• 7T'aAL]V TTJV epwvy)[V] €7T'TJP€' AEyWV' JL€Tl1.VOELTE [ ""

• ••••••] • a7T'€A€VCToJLaL 7T'pOS TOVEfLoV S€<T7T'O'T7J~ [ '20 "

A fragment.

]~W(

1.' Perhaps YW[WU/(ETf. . .

Th 3· T.he fi,rst letter may 'be f, i,. e. 171~]Epwv. A J1igh stop has possibly disappeared between the v and Ka~.e vestige of the final letter suggests ~ rather thanT.. '

6. 6JIJ was originally written, but the W seems to have been altered to o. .

7-8. The quotation is from I Cor. it 9. oA( at the end of 1. 8 is perhaps oAr,YOIJ.

F . ]o. If ]wIJa~ is rig~t, ay]rovas seems to suit the context better than at]wvas: but the first lette1' may be o•. 01 the succeedmg words cf. I Tim. tI8 rva urpanvt/ •.• T~V KaA~1I urpan(av. .

D2

20 THEOLOGICAL TEXTS

11. CHRISTIAN FRAGMENT.

Fifth or sixth centUl'Y.

Whether this fragment should be classed as literary is very doubtful. It is writtenacross the fibres of the papyrus in a large uncial hand of the fifth or sixth century,and the widely spaced lines, of which the ends are preserved, may have been of con­siderable length. The first and second persons plural are used, and there is a referenceto the 'I terrible judgement-seat of Christ our God '. Perhaps the fragment belongs toa hortatory composition of' some kind; but it may be only from a letter, though thestyle of the writing suggests that the contents were not intended simply for privateperusal, and would suit an epistle of some dignitary of the Church.

] .,[...] . [.....]~rpa1>'Y]v vjLW Icaml. p.,epos

] • aVT'Y]S eA.w(Jepwa''Y] aVT·

]. €L ow €7THTTap.e(Ja T'YJV

5 ]et 7TpOVOtav 7TOtOVp.,€v'Y]

]aT'Y]p7J ~a'ws 7TpOS TW

1Jo/3e]pw /3'Y]p.,an XV TOV (J"V 7JfJ-w

]p[' .J •

3. Perhaps] TavTl1S.

7. cr. 6. IS and the passages quoted in the note ad loco '

12. CERTIFICATE OF PAGAN SACRIFICE.

FayUm. A. D. 250. Plate 2.

This papyrus, though not literary, may conveniently be included in the theologicalsection. It is another example of the lz'belH or declarations of conformity to the paganworship exacted during the Decian persecution of the Christians. As in the ~se offOUf out of the five instances'hitherto known (B. G. U. 287; Sz'tzungsb. Wum. Akad. 1894;P. Oxy. 658; BulleNn de la Soczeti A rchiol. d'A lexandrz'e, NO.9, p. 88; Patrol. On'ent.iv. 2), its provenance is the FayCtm, and its phraseology corresponds almost exactly withthat of B. G. U. 287. The present declaration, however, which was made by a woman(cf. 1. 2 and note), has ,this advantage over its predecessors that it is practically quite com­plete, including the official signature in 1. II, which closely resembles that of the Nbellus

THEOLOGICAL TEXtS 21

published by Wessely in Patrol. Ortent. iv. 2 and confirms Wilcken's restoration of thecorresponding mutilated passage in the Berlin papyrus; c£ A rcht'v v, pp. 277-8.1

T[o]l:s l'lT~ Taw (}v(nwv VP'YJP.€VOLS

1Tapd. Avp'YJACas tl'YJpJJTOS a'lTetTopoS

P.'YJ7POS 'EA€JI'Y)s yvv~ Avp'YJ~Cov Elp'YJvalov• , • ,/" I ~ 'E\\' " , 0I· "a'Tl'O ap.,vooov I\I\'YJVELov. KaL aH VOV<Ta TOLS

B """~ J'\ ,""" """ e",5 EDLS' OL€T€I\€<Ta KaL VVV. €'Tl'L 'Tl'apOV<TL vp.w" [ "1.,' , "f) , .,KaTa 'Ta 1TpoO"Ter aJrp.€va KaL € vO"a KaL €<T'TTt-

<Ta 1m/' TWV £€peJwv €Y€V<TQ.p,'YJv Ka/' d.g€LWc:,.. e , B I ~ "vp'as V1rO<T'Yjfl-twO"a<T aL p,0t. Ot€VTVXELTaL.

~nd hand. Avp'YJ~Ca tl'YJp.wS' l7TtSESwKa. AVp-rjA(LOS)

10 E[i]p'YJval:os lypa1Jia tJ'Tl'~P avTf].. aypaf,p.fl-ciTOV).

3rd hand. AV[p-rj]A(WS) "'i.af3e~vos 1TpvT(aVts) ~iJS[6]v <T€ BVov<Tav.

1St hand. (l'Tovs) a AVToKpaTopos KaL<TapOS raLov M€<TO"LOV

KVLvrOV Tpatavov tl€/dov EvO"€{3ovs EVTVXOV..

"'i.[e]f3a<TTOV IIavvt K.

3. 1. yvVatKos.

'To the commissioners of sacrifices from Aurelia Demos, who has no father, daughter of Helene and wife.of Aurelius Ircnaeus, of the Quarter of the Helleneum. It has ever been my habit to sacrifice to the gods,and now also I have in your presence, in accordance with the command, made sacrifice and libation and tasted

.the offering, and I beg you to certify my statement. Farewell. I J Aurelia Demos, have presented thisdeclaration. I, Aurelius Irenaeus, wrote for her, as she is illiterate. I, Aurelius Sabinus, prytanis, saw yousacrificing. The 1st year of the Emperor Caesar Gaius Messius Quintus Trajanus Decius Pius FelixAugustus, Pauni 2,0.'

I. 11oFs ... VP'1J!.EVOLS: so Wessely's and the Alexandria libellus; in the other three examples the nameofthe particular district is added (KWP.'1S 'AA(i~aVapOv N~O"ov, Wtr..a/)f;r..ep{as, 71'Or..I;WS, se. 'O!VpVXLTWV).

2,-3. It is noticeable that although the husband of Aurelia Demos was living, and signed on her behalf,she here acts independently, whereas in the Vienna libel/us the two men who make the declaration areassociated with their wives. In Wessely's papyrus the declaring party is again a woman, but there is noreference to her husband.

4· ap.epo30v 'EAA1Jv~{ov: at Arsinortonpolis j ef. e. g. P~ Fay. 108. 4.I I. 7l'pvr(avts): or 'lTpvT(aV€VlTas); there is no corresponding statement of rank in the other examples.

• 1 An announcement has just been made that the library of Hambut°g possesses a group of libelIi, whichwlll be edited shortly by P. M. Meyer in Bd. i, Heft 2 of the Hamburger gr. Urkunden; see his preliminarypublication in AM. Berl. Akad.; Phil.-hz·st. [(I., 1910, Anhang, Abh. v.

II. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

13. EPIC FRAGMENT.

Behnesa. U'SX7'4 em. Second century. Plate 4.

A strip of papyrus containing on. th~ verso the beginnings of the last sixteen linesof a column, with vestiges of the column preceding, from an apparently non-extanthexameter or elegiac poem. A clue to the subject of the, passage is probably to be foundin 1. 2 a.pV71Sao-[. According to the statement of Clearchus ap. Aelian, Nat. Amm. xii. 34,,&p1J71C~ was the name of the Argive festival held in honour of Linus: €V Of ra~r;; TjjLtpat~ &8KaAovaw apll'YJCSar;; oi a&roC (sc. 'ApyELOt) ... Several o~herwords occur which support the hypo­thesis that the lines refer to the legend of Linus. apll€tor;; in 1. 1 (so rather than Apyno'») con­firms the reading apv71Sao-[ in the following verse, while Argos is mentioned in 1. 21. 7ratSo¢ollW

in 1. 16 is a suitable epithet of the king Crotopus, who is said by Conon c. 19 (cf. Ovid,lb. 573-4) to have put to death his daughter Psamathe, the mother (fL71rEpa, 1. 19) of Linus.'Tf'Aa.yKrvv in 1. 12, a word unknown to the lexica, may well refer, to the wanderings of'Crotopus, who as a punishment had, to leave his kingdom and founded Tripodiscium.Pausanias says (i. 43. 7; cf. Ovid, lb. 575-6) that it was Coroebus who was driven fromArgos; but 1TatSO¢ovw indicates that the version of the myth found in Conon, I: c., wa's herereproduced; On the recto are parts of a few li~es {ronl the top of a c'olumn of accountsconcerning land, written probably towards the end of the first or e'arly in the secondcentury. The literary text on the verso, which is in an irregular uncia.l hand of mediumsize, ,does not appear to be much, posterior, aIlji may 'be referred to the fi.rst half of thesecond century. A high stop is apparen,tly used at the end, of 1., 3. '

Col. i. Col. ii.

q.P'!JEtO~ fL[

q.PP71oao-[. Kat eaVE . [

rov p.~V a[10 Kat rov E7r[

alJEpE~ E[7rAaylC'Tvv [

-71 l1€K€r;; ao{ ,

OVSEfL€Va[

15 VVjL¢77~ ix.t[

5

J.v]

]V']]

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

7TCU'80c/lOV(/) [

'YJKEV E7Tap[

'YJ Uep€Wp [p:rrr€pa oi

20 OVX OVTW[

Apyos ava[

6. apVHOS: cf. Conon C.19 p,~v&. T€ &vop,acrav &pvc!iov gn apvacn Alvoy crvvcwfTpacpT/.12. 'lTAa}'TOY, 'wandering,' is an Ionic form like a'W/(TO~, &px;"crrVs, &c. .14. Ova €J.lfv[aL or OVO€ p,fV a[.

14. LYRIC FRAGMENT.

Behnesa. 6'9 x 4'5 em. Second or third century. Plate 4.

The following ~mall fragment ()f a lyric poem appears to .be novel. Only the endsof a few lines are preserved, written in well·formed uncials of the oval type, and dating~rom the latter pa~tof the second century perhaps more probably than from the third.A high stop is the only lection sign which occurs.

]'!TOV g-TP'q,T~v I]rr</lapaywv]aAa~lV av8pos· ~[

]~~

·5·]~(J"tat ep(J€/it.] .

ep]ap€TpaV TaJ{V7T]~patO"tov

]vat'

JO kur OU. [.. ,lap)]7Ttx·;-[;·· ;',] ,

2.: Compounds of ucpp,pgyOY were rather affected by,Pindar, P,tlt. ix.' 5, QVlip,ocrcpap&'y(t}v,.lsthm. viii. 2,~

fjq.pvuepap&:y/p, Fr. 14, IS~purep&.payov. The last is also used by Bacchyl. v. 20.

3. 0 after Ma. is very doubtful: the letter may bet.5. Perhaps A]au!a!; cf. Alexis ap. Athen. 699 C Aa<TLa! (~PEVfS.

7. Tav[ is probably an adjective ruva- or Tavv- agreeing with ep]apfrpav.

8. {nrfpaCCTLOs is cited in Bekker, Aneed. p. 359.,32, and Etym. Magn. p. 39. 2J t but has not been found inany author; cf. the Homeric V1r~P aluav. The Ii is not quite satisfactory, having lost its cross-bar, but no otherletter seems possible,

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

15. LAMENT FOR A LOVER.

Fayllrn. ~O'l X 13.8 em. Second century.

Remains of two columns containing lyric stanzas. In the first column two groupsof four verses, distinguished by a space left below the fourth line as well as by a hori­zontal stroke under the final word, are followed by another group of five lines, the lastof which is considerably shorter than the rest; while Col. ii begins with a series of tenverses. Lines 3-4 are put into the mouth of a woman, who complains of having beendeserted; and probably the whole of the first column at least is a monody of the samekind as the' Maiden's Lament' in P. Grenf. 1. I, described by Wilamowitz as a Hilarodia(Gott. Nachr. r896, p. 230)' In the present case the lover has been carried off to fight asa gladiator (11. I, 7), a plight from which the forlorn girl apparently proposes to release himby means of bribes. Whether Col. ii is the continuation of the same theme is uncertain,though likely, Col. i being the commencement of the piece. The metre seems to be Ionic,as in the erotic poem from Madsa discussed' by Cr6nert and Wllnsch in Rhdn. Museum,lxiv, pp. 433 sqq., and perhaps also in P. Oxy. 219, the singular lament for a lost cock.Wilamowitz has emphasized the fact that Ionia was the home of this class of poetry (t. c;pp. 227 sqq.). The date of composition can be fixed fairly closely, on the one hand bythe occurrence of the word p,op{3CA'Awv (m~rm~llo) which points to the Imperial period, onthe other by palaeographical considerations. The text is written on the verso of thepapyrus in a cursive hand, upright and rather large, which appears to belong to the earlierpart of the second century. A correction from a different pen occurs in 1. 1. The rectois occupied by a taxing-account relating to the Arsinorte nome.

I add below the transcript a restoration of -11. r-I2 kindly supplied exemp!z' graNa by' .Prof. Gilbert Murray, to whom I am otherwise indebted in connexion ~ith this papyrus.

5 <TrEepavo]¥~ P08LVOVS' 7TvKa'?J!; q'E'

Jp.~[.]!, 7Tat9~ KVpt KalCotf;

10

Col. i.

"'"](J"vvq.~5 p.op{3t'A'AWJl q-~p'-vov

]v ap.f! KparoJV €p. 7Ta'Aap.atf;

] • Kpar~Rq.t~ gtepo~ 07T'AOV atat]~~ p.ovrJ1' p. e'At7T€f;

El

] p,-0p0p,-axerr!' a!,~,,!etrrav

] .. . . . . . !'?¥ p.TJSe 'AaOot

]q"YJ!; yQ;R Exet~ XpV<TOV ?Ta.t1C1f!R[r]~RoBpovv {3ptap • [••]elop.~!,!]'V 7TOPepVp[€]o/[v • ••.]

Col. ii.

edJe r[15 Kvva[ "

p.€rE{

?JPq.[So . [€'A~[

. 20 alf[e'A • [

ICV. [

€tO[€

0.[25 a[

illl

NEW tLASSICAL TEXTS

]'!J"A'YJ[.] <pEpEf,[.]~a(

] • )f..p. • 0[••]t1a

5 [rt CTTE<pdvo]vl) po3Lvovr; 7TVKd'(Ef,)r;; CFE,[<T~ lCaAw' 8"v' ~}JI-{iv 7TaLOL ICvpe'i· Ka-KOL<;(0 "] ,., ,.'YJpLOLr; VLV f.l,ovof.l,axrJCFELV aVE7TELCFav.

[ZEV, <T' iKOL]8' ~ y~[p]v<; f.l,ov f.l,'YJS~ AdOOL.

( , 'I. 'I.' "0' '3' '] ~ '" ,~al\.I\. L' w, KVptal) <T'YJr; yap EXELr; XPVCFOV, 7Ta.L,10 [7TEdJw nva K]ap[r]Ep60povv {3pLap6[v r]€

[<pWT' a7TOrp€t/J]Of.l,€VfjV 7TOPepVp[€]w[v 0' a:AL<;}[<pap€WV, gal. 8L]1TA~[V} <P€pEf,[v] Ka[r6f.l,OCFOV

'At the command of a proud man, as a mirmillo among the retiar£i you are gone, gripping in strong"hands a sword for your only weapon, ah me! and you left me alone in misery. (To attendant) Why do youweave garlands of roses? You, it is you I call! Terrible things are happening to our boy. They havepersuaded him to fight alone with evil beasts. O· Zeus, may my voice reach thee and not be unheard I Go,my servant, yOll have your mistress's gold, a power of persuasion to deter a loud-voiced violent man, andabundance of purple robes. And sweai- to bring twice as much.'

1. (Tf;p.vou is far from certain, but gives a good sense; YVP.VOV is unlikely.5. uTf</Javo]vs: lTTJepaVOt POaIVoloccurs in Anacreon, Frag. 83 (9S) j cf. Anacreont. 42. IS-16 {walvoun

lTTEepav[crKo,s 71"E'IJ'VKucrP.EVOS. The vestige before the s would suit v, u, or f." Uf at the end of the line may be -Of.

7. p.ovop.aXT)CTEtV seems to be the word intended; but it is possible that the last letter is , not v, and thatthe interlin.::ated EI was intended to explain or replace this: cf. KVpt in I. 6. " For the fut. infin. after aVf7l"f'cruv

cf. Thuc. ii. 29. 5, where several MSS. have 7TE[(WV ••• 71"lp."mv (v. I. 71"JJL7TfW). . "

8. The remains suggest vou rather than p.ou, but ... vs p.ov seems possible, and on this Murray has basedhis suggested restoration tKot]8' tj y~[P]vs p,ou, which is otherwise sufficiently consistent with the visible traces.

14. This line is higher up than the first line of Col. i, and perhaps the columns should not be regarded ascomplete at the top j the recto, however, suits though it does not necessitate this view. .

15. Kuva followed at a short interval by '7pa[ suggests a possible reference in these lines to Heraclesand Cerberus.

16. COMEDY.

Hartt. ~6'4 x8·S em. Late second century. Plate 5.

A strip of papyrus containing the ends of a columnof iambic lines evidently from acomedy, though neither"the play nor its author seems to be determinable. From a palaeo­graphical point of view, however, the fragment has some importance. The manuscriptwas an unusually sumptuous one} both in its scale and calligraphy. There is a very

E

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

broad margin of from 7'5 to 8 em. both above and below the column, which numberstwenty lines, written in large and fine upright unCials. The hand is extremely similarto, that of P. Oxy. 661 (IV, Plate V), and like it can fortunately be dated with someaccuracy, since the verso is inscribed with a letter to Heroninus (d. e. g. P. Flor. 9,introd.), written in the third year (of Gallienus), i. e. A. D. 255-256. A manuscript so elaboratewould probably not be quickly destroyed, and hence the text on the recto can hardlybe later than about the year 215 and may well belong; as there was reason to supposethat P. Oxy. 661 belonged, to the latter part of the second century. Other examplesof this so-called biblical type on papyrus may be seen in P. Oxy. 25 (I, Plate' III) and867 (VI, Plate I); it is indeed not uncommon, and that it .came into vogue so early as,at any rate, the beginning of the third century is noteworthy.' Two accents, a markof elision, and a high stop occur, all of which are perhaps more likely to be due tothe corrector to whom is attributed the marginal insertion opposite 1. ·1, than to theoriginal scribe. The occurrence in the letter on the, verso of the name Heroninus asaddressee shows that this papyrus, like 57, came from Hartt (Theadelphia) III theFaYl1m; cf. P. Fay. 133, &c.

]<Ta8 a<T<paA(J)'> ) lLt1'TlLS .Slll

]EI-'€]vTa~ jJ-evw

] <TO~ 8 €n

5 }Y,I'> l-'0v(J)~

(?) A1rJp€~ ~Vp€

<p]'AO'> e. ap.-a

]OV TWOS'

]tav. OV 7Toe,

10 (?) <TVVTO]p.-(J)T€POV

7Tpo0"8]OKWI-'EVOV

] €pew n <T€

] aimKa .

]'l'"o'l'"e

15 ]pov nva

J'l7 t ft€J)€W

]~vov 7TOAV'

]r En

.]pw OVO"· OA(J)'>

20 ]VOV /3tOV

I. In the marginal adscript the ro is written rather above the line, proba1:)ly indicating laW(V) . . The curveumark preceding aVTaS is a sign used in supplying an omission (cf. e. g. P. Oxy. 16, iii. '3, 656. J39), or makinga rectification (cf. e.g. P. Oxy. 844. 495), in the text; the words auras lac.Svwere presumably intended to be thecommencement of the verse.

4. Several othel· divisions of the letters are of course possible.8. Or ] ovnvos.

17. Or]w ov 'lTOAV.

16 (a). COMEDY.

Hibeh. Frag. I 5,6 x 8·8 cm. Third century B. c.

These small fragments from the cartonnage ofa inummy are no doubt to be recognizedas belonging to the same MS. as P. Hibeh 5 and P. Gren£ II. 8 (b). Like those two papyri,they contain remains of a comedy, and are written in a hand of j.ust the same kind;

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 27·

moreover on the verso of Frago 2 occur a few lines of explanations of epic words orphrases, like those on the verso of P. Hibeh· 5 Frag. (a). But no· satisfactory combinationhas resulted, and the fragments are too small to throw fresh light upon the disputedquestion of the character and authorship of the play (Leo, I-Iermes, xli, pp. 629 sqq.;Blass, Rhezn. Mus. lxii, ppo 102 sqq.). Frag. 2, and apparently Frago I, both come fromtop~ of columns, while Frag. 3 is from the bottom of a column.

Frag. I.

] • T€ f!'€ 7TaVTq, ra . [

]M l.IJ [ep] TpOeptJ1-€ TOto1lT?~ 7T[]ua~ Ua1lTOV €Vf.1<. €PCJ)J1-€VY'J~

10 €t~ tx.apo~ 'Y€ VTJTOV TJAL[OV5 lap • • •• 0 0 ~!' aAAa • [

] . 7Tal.] 0 [.] •••• [

hr[o .J ..• [

Frag. 3.

. .] 0 • [ ••] • [.1l?['] .. [

] • • ep.TlJ1-t f!- • • ~ • • [

] • €!,[o]¥~ ~7TtX' • [

] . . . o~ TavTf!- [

5 ]v~ Ttl) 71Kl.IJV 1,<"[

]p.a TP~ToP €V • [

Frag. 2.

]~v8€vvJ1- • 0 [ •

]OJ1-TJV • l]€ K€9!'f!- • [

]tn}~~ . [

5 ]. f!-~?~q-€V?(']T •. [l"~TCf['] • 0 •• [

]Ta~ TJP.-~!" [

]~TJ~ rl[ 1

10 ] TJJ1-LV Ka •• [

J,:,Cf • [

Frag·4·

] .. r?!Y~[

]v 'Yap' 0 • [

lH-H- • [

On the vers~ of Frag. 2

ovx.€ Xatp€ V.y[L]f!-~r~

01lK aA€'Yl.IJ O~ TP.?PT~'[l.IJ]?l!':' ?8€ff!-[t] ov ep[po]rr[t']~~

[...] .. [..•.]0 • [.•.J•••

Frag.5·

]vr1 • [

]f!- AeyCf[]H-l?[

Frag. J. 2. rpocflLfl-€: cr. P. Hibeh 5. 52. The letters rpo¢LjJ. are written over something else which has beenwashed out.

.Frag. 3. The visible letters ill this fragment are in each line preceded by about I! em. of blank papyrus;possibly two selides were joined at this point. .

Frag. 2 verso. It is noticeable that the three lemmata all begin with the letter 0, and that in P.. Hibeh 5

E2

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

one also begins with 0, the other with 7T. Perhaps then these entries belong to an alphabetical lexicon ; in thatcase frag. 2 verso preceded P. Hibeh 5 (a) verso, and Ft'ag. ~ recto would follow P. Hibeh S(a) recto.

J. Cil 402. Cf. Hesych. OVAE' fJy(aLVf.

2. Oll o/povn([CilJ: so Schol. Didymi A 389.3. Cf. SchoI. Didymi E 403 OiJK rr8fTa~' ofJK lmCTTpEo/fTat, (,.7TaJA."Xli:, &.f/>pOli'rtCTnl:.

17. EPITHALAMIUM.

Eshmunen. 10'3 X 15'1 em. Fourth century.

A small complete sheet of papyrus containing six hexameter lines addressed toa newly wedded couple. The verses are written across the fibres in an irregularsemi-uncial hand of medium size, dating probably fro111 the latter half of the fourthcentury; the papyrus was bought together with several cursive documents fromEshmun~n (Hermopolis), some of which are dated in the yea; A.D.' 397, and is notlikely to be very far removed from them in date. A single high stop occurs in 1. 3;below the last lin.e is drawn an interlacing border.

To what period the composition of these verses is to be assigned is less closelydeterminable. Epithalamia can be traced back as far as Sappho, to whom Catullusseems to have been indebted in his weJl-known sixty-first and sixty-second poems. Fora complete Greek specimen, however, it is necessary to come down as far as the'EAiv?]~ 'E'Trd)aAafJ-/,Q~ of Theocritus (xviii), in which, according to the scholia, use was madeof a poem by Stesichorus on the same subject. The lines before us may have be'enextracted from some similar product of the Hellenistic or even the Roman epoch. Thesentiment as well as the phraseology, in which Homeric echoes are lJ.oticeabie, is ofa conventional character. Some metrical laxity i~ seen in the scansion of Kat as a longsyllable before a vowel in 1. 6.

1JVfJ-<pL€ CTV Xo.PLT€~ YAvK€paL KaL Kv8o~ 07T'l10[E]LAPfJ-01JL?] XapL€(TCTa yaJ1m~ y€pa~ €yyvaALte

vV}Lepa <PLA?] }L€ya XaLP€ ~n~fJ-1T€pE~' atw1J €VpE'>II

vv}L<pw1J .a~wv €VP€~ O}LOepPOCTtJV'Tl1J 8' 01Tf!-q-~[ L~

5 ?]81J 'TrOV B€o~ ap.fJ-L KaL aVTtKa T€KVa yevE[CTW~~

KaL 'Tra[L]8w1J 'TraL8a~ IcaL E<;' f3aBv Y'"'lpar; i:K€~B[aL

'Bridegroom, the sweet G.'aces and glory attend thee: gracious Harmonia has bestowed honour on thy'nuptials. Dear bride, great and abiding joy be thine I A worthy, yea a worthy husband hast thou found;may heav.ennow give you concord, and that ye may presently have children, and children's children, andreach a ripe old age.'

I. CTV is of course for CTOt• . KVOO~ O'7l"1]llet is Homeric, P 251.2. 'App.ovC1]: cf. Aesch. Suppt. J041-2 oloOTat 0' <ApJA.ov(q. p.olp' 'A¢poo{Ta~ "'€olJp9-l Tp[f30~ 'I' ~p~TCilV. Possibly

~YYllaA!Cfis to be interpreted as £yyvaX{ca" with O?T1]O[O)L in the previous line. .

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

3 sqq. For the following salutation cf. the conclusion of Theocritus' 'EAlvl)S 'E1n(JaA.&.p.ws l xviii. 49-53:­

XaCPOLS ;;) wwpa, xaCpots EindvfhpE yap.{3pl.Aarw J.'fV DoCl}, AaTW Kovporp6cpos VfAP.LVEVTEKvlav, KV?Tpts aJ, (JEa KV?TpLS iO"ov lpM(Jatd>..>..a>..CIIv, Zeus ol, Kpovtoas ZEUS ticp(}tTOV OA{30V,

ws it EV?TarptaaV ds tll'lTarploas dAtv lv(Jrt.

The reiteration of the names too is reprod.llced in that of aftov EVpES. VlJ~Cpo, CPt>':!) is as old as Hamel'(r 130 , o' 743).

4. O}L0¢POffl)V!)V O?To,ITE[LE]V: cf. (' 181. The final v was apparently written above the line on account ofabsence of space.

S. ap./-H: I. vJ.'p.t.

18. HISTORICAL FRAGMENT.

8·8 X 10·2 cm. Second century B. c. Plate 6.

A small fragment containing the upper parts of two columns, written in a good.sized clear semi-cursive hand which can be assigned with security to the second centuryB.G.) and with probability to about the middle of the century; the hand is very similarfOf instance to that of P. Brit. Mus. 1200j of either 192 or 168 B.C.) and lnay also be com·pared with those of P. Brit. Mus. 44 of 161 B.G. and 879 of 123 B.G. (see the Plates).Sentences are divided off by a paragraphus) which in 1. 21 is accompanied by a shortblank space withip. the line to mark the position of the pause..

Of the two columns partially remaining, the first, which has only a few letters fromthe ends of the lines, is practically useless, but the second, so far as it goes, is in a fair stateof preservation, and is of an interesting, if tantalizing, nature. After an imperfect sentence(II. 12---':15) referring to the colonization of a tract of country, of doubtful identity, mention ismade (11. 16-21) of the Spartan ephor Chilon and the king Anaxandrides in connexionwith the suppressIon of the Greek tyrannies,. among which those of Aeschines at Sicyon andHippias at Athens are named (11. 2I-3). Unluckily the reading of this important.passage is.110t quit~ certain; a detailed discussion of the possibilities is given in the notes below. Nomanipulation of the text, however, can remove the novelty of the statement; our meagreinformation has not hitherto credited either· Chilon or Anaxandrides with any active partin the expulsion of tyrants. Chilon' especially is a very shadowy figure. Herodotusmakes him a contemporary of the father of Pisistratus (i. 59), and he was perhaps the

, grandfather of the Chilon n:Jentioned in vi. 65. That this latter, who is not known to havebeen ephor,is the person here meant seems improbable, though that hypothesis mightharmonize better with the chronology of 11. 21 sqq. (see below). Diogenes Laertius(i. 3. I) puts Chilon's ephorate in the 55th Olympiad (560-557 B.G.), adding that Pamphilaand Sosicrates assigned it to the year of the archonship of Euthydemus, i. e. 556 B.G. Ifso, it coincided with the beginning of the reign of Anaxandrides, which is placed onsatisfactory evidence about 560 B.G. But Dum (Entstehungdes Spartan. Ephorats) expressesmuch scepticism regarding these dates, and holds (p. 25) that Chilon's jloru# cannot be

3° NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

fixed within a period of fifty years. According to Diogenes, again, Chilon 7J"PWrros €l<T­

71Y7}crCLTo lc/>6povc; 'TO~C; (3acrLAwcrL 7J"apa'wyvvvaL' !,ctm,Jpor; o~ AVKOUpyOV. This is, interpretedby some as meaning that he raised the power of the ephors to the level of that of the kings(Dum, op. cz"t:; Busalt, Gr. Gesc~. i, p. 147), by others that the ephorate was actually heldto be his institution (Niese in Pauly-Wiss6wa, Reat-Encycl. 's.v. Chilon). In any caseit seems that Chil011's period of office was an important landmark in Lacedaemonianhistory; and if Meyer is right in attributing to him a large share in shaping the policy ofSparta in the sixth century (Gesch. des A ltertums, ii, p. 766), there is no reason why itsanti-tyrant tendency should not have been inaugurated by him. The story told by Herodotusof his advice to the father of Pisistratus either not to marry or, if he had a son, todisown him, may thus acquire a fresh significance.

The relation of the following clause (11. 21-3) to what precedes is not quite clear,owing to the loss of its conclusion; the natural view is that the tyrants mentionedwere among those whose suppression was due to Chilon or Anaxandrides. But in the

'case of Hippias, at any rate, this would be incorrect, since he was expelled by Cleomenes,the son and successor of Anaxandrides (Hdt. v. 64); and if our author held a differentopinion, he was doubtless mistaken. Perhaps, however, the sentence was continued ina way that would avoid such a discrepancy from the accepted chronology. A more impor­tant point is the reference to Aeschines, tyrant of Sicyon. The sole authority for thisultimate successor to the rule of Cleisthenes has hitherto been the well·known passagein Plutarch's De Herodotz' Mah'gntlate, c. 2I, in which a list is given of the tyrants who.were put down by Sparta: Kvlf;€ACoas fJ-~7) l~€f3aAoll lie KOpLV8ov Kal 'AjL7J"paKCa'>, lK oe Na~ov

AvyoafJ-LV, l~ •AO'YjVWlI o~ TOV,> IIELcrLcrTpaTov 7J"o..'i:oa,>, fK o~ ~LKVWVOC; AicrXC1I'Yj1l KTA. In theabsence of other evidence this statement of Plutarch has been regarded with a certainamount of suspicion (cf. e. g. E. Meyer, Gesch. des Altertums, ii, p. 629); it is now seen torepresent a tradition at least two centuries earlier, though whether the work of wl1ich thepapyrus is a fragment wp's Plutarch's actual source is of course uncertain..

Of the character of this work it is hazardous to say much more than that it washistorical; and even that statement needs to be made with some circumsRection. Amongthe papyri published by M. Th. Reinach'is a small fragment (No.5) which contains a fewlines relating to KLOapLcrL,>,l and which, judged from the facsimile, is in the same handwritingas 18; since, moreover, another of Reinach's literary fragments is certainly to be connectedwith a Rylands papyrus (cf. 21 introd.), it is at first sight obvious, in spite of the diversityof subject, to assume that P. Reinach 5 and 18 are also from a single MS. That hypotI::iesis,however, becomes much less attractive when it is added that, according to information'kindly supplied by Dr. Schubart, P. Reinach 5 is in the same hand as the two pieces pub.lished in Berl. Klassz'kertexte, ii. 3 (= P. Berlin 9869)} which evidently deal' with" a similartopic. That the Berlin and- Reinach fragments have a common origin is therefore clear;but it becomes increasingly difficult to establ1sh any coimexion between them and 18, and itappears preferable to suppose that the latter, though written by the same scribe, belongs toa different treatise. Additional colour is lent to this theory by a further similarity of the

1 The facsimile indicates that not 71'apfLaV but 71'al&ElaV, which is a much more suitable word, is to be read in I. f).

Lines 3-5 may be restored I(tlTllKAwr(}qval [Elf I r]'1v 1(£(}aptO'll' 71'paYl1a]lra cus 1Ta,llemv nva [.

NEW' CLASSICAL TEXTS 31

script of P. Berlin 9869 to that of Berl. I(lassz'kertexte, v. ii. 20, which coritains' part of apoetical florilegium, the resemblance being s6 marked that Schubart would explain it byreferring the two texts to the same writer. Apparently, then, a singular chance has pre·served parts of three distinct manuscripts from the pen of one copyist.

5

10

[A

Col. i.)~71"Ot')

J TO ~€

]I;v

)9"T61V

O)VK oLSev

] eavr61v

J KOWOV

]r~ 611>€]. n') ?€

] "i//fq.P')€(}" •• er

Col. ii.[..J•• Ta71" • t •• ra Sta

IJ~? ~~~ T'Y)V 'Y)1rEtpOV [. [71"0)AA'Y)V 'T'Y)<; 71"apaAL

J5 [as' vJ~61p~~aS' eKTL<T[Ev

XLA61v S€ 0 AaK61V• Po

e1>opEverac; KaL erra:1'Y)'Y'Y)

era') Avat"avSptSn[c;rE

ra') EV rOL') EAA['Y)O")~!,

20 r[vpa]!,!,t8aS' Ka'TEAV

erq.[v) EV IL/wwv[t] Jl-EV

,1~~[erx]~!'!l!' I1r71"La!, Se[AO'Y)V'Y)erw] UEtO"Lerr[pa[T

I. )01TO!~: or )W'll'Ot~.

9. The letter before €t~ is probably (, .oj 0, or U'.

10. ~'ll'ap(T ill a very uncertain reading.

1~-~2. ' ••• crossed over, to the mainland and colonized much of the seaboard below the hills. Chilonthe Lacedaemonian having become ephor and general, and also Anaxandrides, put down the tyrannies amongthe Hellene3: at Sicyon Aeschines and at Athens Hippias the successor (?) of Pisistratus .. .'

12. Perhaps nTa llta[3as: y€ may be read in place of'll'.12-15. It is unfortunate that the person and locality referred to in this passage are not more clearly

indicated. What follows rather suggests that the person was some tyrant or his agent, otherwise a connectinglink seems difficult to obtain. Polycrates of Samos made acquisitions on the mainland (cf. Hdt. iii. 39 O1Ixv(h·P.EV a~ TWV V~ITWV &pa!p~K€€, ?TOAAa bE Kal T~S' ~Tr€{pov &U'T€a), but E'Kt!a{(V is not the word that would be expectedof his operations. Can the scene be the coast of Acarnania or Epirus? This, however, is not very suitablefrom a chronological point ,of view, for the Corinthian colonization of that region was mainly effected by theillegitimate sons of Cypselus, long before the time of Anaxandrides (1. 18); though it is noticeable thatPlutarch, in the important passage from the De Herodoti M alignitate quoted in the introduction above, mentionsthe expulsion of the Cypselids from Ambracia.

In 1. 15 the 'll' of v}ITwP€!aS' is not above suspicion, and that reading makes the first four letters of the linesomewhat cramped; it is also not quite clear whether the word was spelled with or without an E'.

17. The overwritten p is small and its tail faint, but to suppose that it is no letter but merely a blot isnot a very satisfactory hypothesis; moreover, if the p be rejected, apparently the only word practicallypossible is U'TaU'[!a]cras, and though this would give a good sense with Ava,avllptl}'1[t in place of Ava£avop!ll'1[s T(,the vestige. following OTa is inconsistent with IT but well suits the cross-bar of a T. It may be added thatAva~avop,ll1][twould give a rather short line; the termination of the verb in 1. 21 is too doubtful to found anyargument upon. Hence CTTpar[?1}'1]]ITas or ITTpaT[w]cras is the most suitable read'ing: it may be connected eitherwith XtAWV, as in the text, Of, if TE' be dropped, with Ava'avllptll1][s.

Q,o. The second v of T[vpa]vvLoas seems to have been conected from ll; the scribe perhaps still hadAva,aVOpL07jS in his head.

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

21. Either ua[v] or ue[V] might be read: cr. note on l. 17.

22. The letters are none of them absolutely certain, but their remains suit At[uX]w1'/V so well that the nameis almost assured; cf. introd.

23. Perhaps IlH(nurpa[rov OLaOetap.eVOV 01' ITe,u,urpa[rov vwv or OLaOOXov. On the relation of this clause tothat preceding it cf. introd.

19. EPITOME OF THEOPOMPUS, PHILIPPICA ~LVII.

7'2 x 10·8 em. Second century. Plate 6.

This small but interesting fragment, of which the text has already been printed in theOxford edition of Theopompus and Cratippus, belongs to an epitome of the 47th Bookof the former's Phdipptca, as is expressly stated in the heading of the first column;the name of Theopompus was also written as a title by a second hand upon the back.Though the figure 40 is a restoration the nltmber of the book is certain, being not onlys'uited to the contents as given in the papyrus, but also directly confirmed by the occurrencein 1. 10 of the Thracian -city Angissus, which according to Stephanus of Byzantium wasmentioned in the 47th Book (s. v. 'AyrJO"u6<;: cf. note on 1. 10). Concerning the contents ofthat book of the PhtHpptca the explicit evidence has hitherto been confined to three bare.geographical references, the Thracian Angisslls already cited, Astacus as a Byzantme dis.trict, for which the authority is again Stephanus, and Cabyle, another Thracian townspoken of by Harpocration; see Theopompus, Frag. 21 I (a), Oxford edition. From thesedata it could be inferred that the book dealt with Macedonian operations in Thrace(cf. Ml1ller, F. H. G. i, p. 319), while the allusion to Byzantium might suggest. that the yearin question was 340 B.C.} which witnessed Philip's unsuccessful sieges of Byzantium andPerinthus. That this was in fact the period to which the 47th Book related is now definitelyproved by the papyrus. Column i begins by mentioning the outbreak of war between theMacedonian king and Athens, and its immediate cause, the sieges of the two great Helleniccities on the northern shore of the Propontis. The remainder of this column is unfortunatelybroken away, and what is left of the next reports operations carried on in the north~west

of Thrace by the Macedonian generals Antipater and Parmenion. They were, apparently,actively engaged with the TerpaXWpl.TrU, a Bessie people living in the neighbourhood ofPhilip's recent foundation Pnilippopolis ; and Angissus, a city probably in the vicinity,was captured. Of these facts the latter is novel; the former has to be brought into con·nexion with Polyaenus} Strateg. iv. 4. I, where a stratagem of Antipate~ against theT€TpaXWpl.TaL is described,-an anecdote of which the source is now sufficiently evident;c£ note on 11. 8~. This activity on the part of the Macedonians in the interior of Th/ace

. seems significant. Frontinus (Strateg. i. 4. 13) has described a device by which Philip, afterhis ill success at Byzantium} opened the way from the Black Sea for his fleet: he wrote·a fictitious letter, we are told} to Antipater that Thrace was in rebellion and his militaryposts there were surrounded, and contrived that this should fall into the hands' of the

..tt,.

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 33

Athenians, who thereupon retired to the Chersonese. Perhaps the statements of this' sup­posed letter possessed a speciousness in being not so very far removed from the truth~ Itis likely enough that the unwonted reverses sustained by the Macedonian army in 340 B.C.

encouraged the newly subjugated Thracian tribes to hostile movements; and Philip maypossibly have found it necessary to take measures for their suppression even while thesieges of Perinthus and Byzantium were still in progress.

This epitome is precisely of the same kind as the P. Oxy. 665, a summary of events inSicily, and no doubt both papyri represent tables of contents prefixed to the detailed his­torical work, like those which precede the several books of Diodoms. As in P. Oxy. 665,the successive items are distinguished by the slight protrusion of their first lines into theleft margin; paragraphi, however, are not employed. The script, a well·formed rounduncial of medium size and somewhat ornate character, may be assigned to about the middleof the second century. Vertical strokes are commonly finished off with small apices, andthe broad base w~th which the v-shaped upsilon is supplied is also noticeable. No stops Of'

other lection signs occur. One correction has been introduced by a second hand, perhapsthe same as that which wrote in cursive the title on the back of Col. i,-an indication thatthat column was, as would be expected, the first of the roll.

Col. i.[TaS€ €V€(TTt]v ev T'Y/ e{3SoJ4.'Y/ Kat

[T€(TcrapaKo]crT'Y/ TWV ®€lO]7TO,u

[1TOU <lJ~AL7T]mKWV

[TOV 1TPO~ c;I>LAt]7T7TOV 7TOA€J1,OV

5 [AO'Y/vawt}; apx'Y/ Kat IIEptv

lOov leal, Bv'alvH\l[v 7TOAtO]p

[leta. V7TO c;I>tAt7T7TOV

On the versoeE01l'OI'-11'OU [i(o~'Wrr1fLIC(l)V ....r

Col. ii.6palewv TWV TETp[aXWptTWV

KaAOVJ1,EVWV

10 AVYUTcrov (8)paKta,> l'ITOAEW,> v

'IT AVTt7TaTpOV Ka[Ta KpaTO,> a

AW(TtS

AVTl,7TaTpW K':t[l,] IIap[,uevtwvl,s

7TEpt TOV TETpaxwp[tTas .••15 [••••] • [••] c;I>tAL7T7T[••••••••

[••••••• •.]Twv[ .

[•••••••.]7Tav[. ••.••••••

'The following is the content of the forty-seventh Book of the Philippica of Theopompus:-Origitl of the war of the Athenians against Philip, and the siege by Philip of Perinthus and Byzantium, '(Revolt?) of the Thracians called Tetrachoritae.Capture by storm of Angissus, a city of Thrace, by Antipater.. . . by Philip to Antipater and Parmenion in the territory of the Tetrachoritae .. ;

r. [ra3E EVE<TTLJV: this is the formula regularly used in the summaries of, for instance, the books of Diodorus,e. g, Tlx3€ ~VElTnV (V Tl1 7f'pwr'[l TWV I'::J.w3wpov j3(j3AWV. ]v, however, might also represent T6l]v, preceded by somesubstantive like EAEYXOS.

4-7. The supplement [A8l)vatot]s scarcely admits of doubt, though there is a slight looseness of statement:the outbreak of war with Athens followed the investment of Perinthus and Byzantium, and there was noformal rupture till the siege of the latter had been begun (Philochorus frag. 135, Diodorus xvi. 77). Theoccurrence, however, was an outstanding event which may well have been given a prominence in the opening

F

34 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

chapters of this book, before its causes and circumstances were narrated in detail. Hence' origin' seemsa petter translation of apx'1 than commencement. It is noticeable that there is no mention of Selymbria,though this absence will of course not justify the inference that the assault on that town, mentioned in somedocuments of very doubtful authenticity in the De Corona, did not take place.

.For the dative [AI:/'1VUWL]s cr. e. g. the abstract of Diad. xi 7TOAEJJ.OS 'PwjJ.a(oLs 7TPOS AtKoAavovS'. In 1. 6 onlythe tips remain of the letters ]vT!~(, but n are fairly secure, and the foHowing letter was a round one. Thesupplement [V7TOAW] is a trifle long for the lacuna, in which a letter less would suffice j there are, however,considerable variations elsewhere in the size of the writing.

8-9. Cf. H. 1.3 sqq. The genitive not improbably depends on some such substantive as (hrooTacm. Onlytwo other mentions of the Terpaxwptrat appear to be found, Steph. Byz, TerpaxwpLTaL' ot BeuU"o{, ~S' 'i.rpa{3wv ·l{3oop.n.

o~ro, A€yoVrat Ka~ TETpaKwp.ot, and Polyaen. Strateg. iv. 4. 1, where the following passage occurs :-'Avr(1iarpos

~v rv Tfrpaxwpm~vGTpanvwv ~ra~E rov xoprov roov t7T7rWV Ep.7Tp~(Tat rov 7TEpt TV crK'Y/vfi' ot jJ.?:v Evl7rp'rJuav, 0 Of lTaAmYKr~s

~cr~p,atVEV, oi /IE MaKdloves 71'Epl TtW lTKTJVtfl' ~epot(ovro} p.ETfwpa ~X.OV'tfS' ra oopara. raiJra loov'tfS' ot TeTpaxwpl:ratKara7TAaY€Vres ~f€A!7rOV ro xwp(ov, &'P.aXEl O€ 'AvT(7To,rpoS' EKpaT'Y/uw. This stratagem was presumably employedduring the campaign to which the papyrus refers, and there can be little doubt that the authority for it wasTheopompus. The·passage oftlte seventh Book of Strabo cited by Steph. Byz. is lost,

10. Auy~u(Tov: cf. Steph. Byz. ' A'Y'Y/(Tcro~' 7T6At~ ep4K11~1 W~ 0Ea7rop.1Tos ~v 'fEUlTapaKOrf1'n ~(3()6p.n. 1'0 WV!KOV

'AY~lTULOS wS' ' AUcn7<TlTLOS TapT~U(TtOS. Whether the spelling of the papyrus, 'Ayyw'uos ('Au,,!.), or that of the MSS.of StephallUs, 'A'Y'Y/(TlT6s, is correct it is impossible to determine; the confusion of rI and H is one of the easiestof errors. Livy, who describes the town as Macedonian, has Agassae (xliv. 7, xlv. 27), which favours thespelling of Stephartus; but pending further evidence it is safer to follow the earlier authority and adopt'AYYLlTu6s.

II. Ka[Ta Kpa1'OS: c£ e. g. Epit. Diodor. xiii ws I{apX1joovtot ••• ~E/uvovvra Kal 'Ip.fpav KaTa Kpa.ros frAov.Ka(~ ~ •• " • is less likely, since there is certainly not room for I1app.fV!WVOS, whose name, if anyone's (cf. 1. 13),would be expected.

13 sqq. The datives in I. 13 appear to indicate either a junction between Philip anci his two generals or'the dispatch to them of orders or reinforcements. TETpaXCllp[Lras was no doubt.followed by a participle, e. g.O·~UL or fnarp(j3ovrft.

] 6-] 7. Perhaps [Tf1'paxwpl)roov, and V)1T Av[n7Tarpov in the line below.

20. POLITICAL TREATISE.

Frag. 3 13 x 7 em.

':,1

First century B. C. Plate 6.

The hand in which these fragments of. a' prose work are written is a good·sized andrather ornamental uncial, which may be dated to about the end of the Ptolemaic period; ithas a general similarity to thflt of P. Oxy. 659, but is characterized by superior finish andregularity. Short blank spaces, in one instance probably accompanied by a medial point,mark a pause; a rough breathing is apparently inserted in I: 19. The sign for filling upa short line takes the form of a short-topped z. Some supporting strips, which thethinnessof the papyrus rendered desirable, adhere to the verso.

The relation of the three pieces surviving is doubtful. Frag. 2, containing the firstletters of a few lines, may well be the continuation of the second column of Frag. I; butwhether Frag. 3 belongs to the same or to the preceding ,column, or is unconnected witheither, is quite uncertain. This last fragment gives a connected passage which servesto define to some extent the nature and date of the treatise. Its subject is, broadly, of

..

NEW CLAsSICAL TEXTS 3S

a political nature, and the use of the second person points to a dialogue or an epistolarycomposition. The person addressed is advised to be warned by the example of thePersians not to deplete the treasury by providing for military forces out of revenue,the alternative presumably being to support them by local levies. Since the Persianempire is spoken of as a thing of the past, the treatise must be at least subsequent to theconquests of Alexander. Who then is the ruler here introduced, and who can the authorbe? The conditions might be satisfied by such a work as the IIroAEftaZo," of DemetriusPhalereus, which in Ostermann's opinion (De Demetriz: Phal. vita, ii, p. 21) was moreprobably a dialogue than a life of the first Ptolemy; though there would be difficultiesin crediting. a well.;informed writer with the novel view taken concerning the Persianmilitary administration and its financial effects. .

5

10

IS

[AovO

[0

Frag, I.

Col. 1.

] Cf1faplf.,at

] . ~a. t

] • OL~ p.~~[.]

]~vovO"w z

] 7"Y]IJ TpO

]Oat 71'W"

]v~~" aKO

]v. !=~ Be: z

] 71'pa

]1TOV

JatO"'

0"']vP.'!?'Y]

] • 1TEp 1T'EtO'

]~LO"'Y]:Y'Y]

]0/ OLEA Z

]P.' •

Frag. 3,

Frag.2.

Col. ii.

€V1TOpta[

O"'W[

ct." ~r[20 €~'Y]p[

TEpaL {)[

1n1v €~[.

Ot P.€lJ [

•• 'P . • • • !=~ yap Ka[ (Ja

30 1T'Ep 0 II€pO"''Y]s a1T'O r[wv

71'P0O"'LOVTWV E7I'LX[€t. P''Y]CTELS OWLKEW 'TO[VI)

O"'TpaTLWTM oALya [1T'av

[ra]1faCTtV €CTraL O"'o[L Ta

35 1T'~[pt]y€wop.€va r[wv

XP'Y]p.aT(J)]J ws O"'a[cpWI)

KaTap.a(Jnv (I/Tro [TWV

V71'O TOV Il€pCTOV [Kill.

F2

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

TaA€tepO€VTWV e(llt 7T0

40 pwv OVTW yap' '!T[OAV1I

P-~JI xpOJlOVaVTO~ r'!1[~

AfTtas €7Tap~aV'T€r; a [

7ravrWV SE lCp'ar'!1[(Fav

TES TWV xp'!1[I-t]arw[v

45TWV V7TO M'lJ~[wv T€ leat

"1,vpwv (FVptA€XOEVTWV

TO~~ [

~ ... r[

r[

29-46. r For if you try like the Persian king to provide for the soldiers out of revenues, your surplus ofthe wealth will be quite small, as may be clearly perceived from the sums left by the Persians; for in this way,though they were for a long period rulers of Asia and possessed themselves of all the wealth amassed by theMedes and Assyrians .. .'

29 sqq. It is strange that an example should be found in Persia of needless expenditure of revenue uponmilitary forces. This is not at all the ordinary view of Persian administration': ' Man sieht,'says E. Meyer, Gesch.des Altertums, iii, p. 89,' wie wenig Geld verhaltnisll1assig fUr Reichszwecke gebraucht wUl·de. F,ast nul' inKriegszeiten wird es zu grosseren Geldausgaben gekommen sein'; cr. Heeren, Asiatt'c Nations, i, p. 266, Grote x,p. 121. Perhaps, however, it was the periods of actual war which the writer had in view. His implication that·the treasure which fell into the hands of the Macedonians was comparatively small is also remarkable;'according to the statements of Diodorus and others the spoil amounted to upwards of 180,000 talents, or some60 millions sterling (cr. Meyer, op. cit. pp. 89-90).

39. E[ll& suits the space better than E[U1'"&.

40. OVTW: i. e. by maintaining armies c17ro TcdV 7TPOULOVTCiJV. OVTOL cannot be read.46. '2vpCiJv: the use of '2vPO& for 'AUCT'OpLO£ is frequent in Xenophon's Cyropaedia, e. g. v. 4. 51 Ta P.EfJOpLO.

Tcdv '2vpCiJV K«l M~Il6)v: cf. Hdt. vii. 63, Strabo xvi, p. 737.

21. TREATISE ON PHYSIOLOGY.

Frag. I 9'9 X 7'1 cm. First century B. c. Plate 7..

These five fragments from a treatise on the nervous system of the human bodybelong to the same papyrus as P. Berlin 9770, which was edited by' Kalbfleisch inBerlz'ner Klass~'kertexteJ iii, pp. 10 sqq. ' This identification was first suggested t6 me byProf. Ilberg, and a reference to the facsimile at once established it. An additional proof,if it were wanting, is supplied by the verso, which, as in the Berlin papyrus, containssome ill·preserved medical receipts,-though I cannot agree with the editor (t. c., p. 10) thatthe hand in which these are written is much like that of the recto. The latter isa small and neat though not very formal uncial, which is, I think, rightly referred to thefirst century B.C. ; and it may perhaps be placed ,early rather than late in that century.

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

Yet another fragment from the same treatise has recently been recognized by Kalbfleischin P. Reinach 2, which he combines with P. Berlin 9770 A. vi. M. Reinach acquiredthat small piece at Gizeh; 21, on the other hand, was purchased in the Fayt1m; wherethe Berlin fragments were obtained is not stated. The ultimate source of the papyrusremains quite uncertain.

The previously published fragments consist for the most part of the tops and centralportions of columns, while 21 includes several bottoms, which ought to be some of themissing bases of the columns at Berlin. Probably they actually are; but attempts atcombination have so far proved disappointing. One factor which might assist in thistask has hardly been made the most of by the Berlin editor. In the left margin opposite1. 3 of P. 9770 A. vi the numeral .~ occurs, and at B. iv. IS there is a T in a similar position.These must be stichQmetrical figures (1800 and 1900; cf. P~ Oxy. 852. Frag. 25, note), andif they have been rightly read, A. vi would be the top of either B. ii or B. iii. I aminformed by Dr. Schubart, who examined the original at my request, that the former ofthese alternatives is excluded by the writing on the verso. Apparently then A. vi shouldbe combined with B. iii. That hypothesis involves a rather tall column, though, since thewriting is small and the lines are closely set, the height woulq not exceed reasonable limits.

In two respects especially the new fragments throw some further light upon the natureof this treatise. The first three lines of Frag. 2. ii are divided off from what follows bya short blank space, which suggests that they formed some kind of heading; and thisview is confirmed by the occurrence in P. 9770 B. vi. 4 of a title, 1Tp6a-epv(nc;. Thesignificant words &:n:opta and -a.7r0pEVraL in Frag. 2. ii. 2 and 6 serve to indicate that the headingformulated some disputable question. concerning the functions of the motor and sensorynerves, which question the writer proceeded to discuss. It is thus clear that the treatisewas ~ubdivided into several definite sections, distinguished by particular titles. Secondly,in Frag. 5 the writer has passed from the domain of physiology proper to that ofpsychology, and speaks of some view involving the Platonic distinction between A.orLa-p.6~,

8vp,6~, and bn8vp.ta. No such transition is found in the. fragments at Berlin.The problem of the identity of the author does not seem to be brought much· neafer

to a solution. His period, at any rate, is fixed within fairly narrow limits, on the one handby the date of the papyrus, on the other by the recognition of a distinction between motorand sensory nerves which, as Kalbfleisch has pointed out, shows that he cannot be olderthan Herophilus. Wellmann in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. vL 904, suggests that thetreatise is by Eudemus, a younger contemporary of Herophilus and Erasistratus~ In thatcircle of famous anatomists the writer is m0st natura:lly sought; but at present thereappears to be little reason for selecting one name rather than another.

Frag.1.

Col. i.. Col. ii.

(.••••J. ~va~ .. [• [.). € • [.J . ~O[.]OLTO €vo~[

a-LOV [•• ·J-rr{.l .. a €K 'nv[. .••••. 1TE

.,

Fl'ag. Z.

].]

P,fJ]IJLY]

]E]

.5 ] • €V

}ra.

)~tS €I((x'

]

]

Col. j;

NEW CLASSICAL'TEXTS

<pVICOTa Kat €tS' €TE[pv€v

.5 1TE<pVKoTa fLv[w]8fJ T[• • : • '.' •••p<JJ8"Kat EVTwt KaTa 7!P[oatpw'w KtPH

uOat Ta TOtaVTa uv[

• wr(.] . €iJTl!- Eun=[

TWt allEtu()at 1TE1THE

10 p,Eva €t'11'€P IJ-fJ T • [

(WTOt~ lI~:I)PWSfJ Kat o(TWV aUT()avo[fL€v)wv 0 [

VWV KtVEtTat (1'0 V]€~Pc;(11

Tf{Jv €KTOS' ET€/?(.) 0 • [

1 5 EVT€LVeTat 'Ta SE[

yap • [.] TWV opyavf{J[v

vwv ETEpWV TO 0fL?(

ytVOp,f.Pc; II EIe TtV[

: (•••• 0 0] •• pOV TO~[

20 [•••. 0 ••••••••J . 0 (

Col. ii.

[.....]. [

[.•••..]~ . [...J~[[

[•••Ja1Tot/Ja8€~ ~~[·1 ... - [5 [1T€]<pVKa~TLV ~[AJ€fi.~S'] I<at apTT/[pLat

{TOJ~~ ~~;l[pJOtS TOLS' €1TLTETP'YJP.-[€1I0LS'

[•.]~[.•]!" /(aL €If. TWV O(F7"WV €1<1T€

iepVI<OUL tc]~~ €1Tt ~ouov Tt 1T~p'[tl1T€<pV[

[l<aUL • • • • • .] • • TOLS' aLU()fJTfJ[pLOLS'

10 [0 ••• 0 ••••) • T[otlS' 'fYJe;' paX€WS' 0O'f[otS'][. • . • • • • AO]t'lT(0]1, We;' €tpYJTo.L 1/€Y€V

[fJ ••••••••)~ E~ aVTWIJ OV P.OVOV VEVpta

[. 0 0 0 0 ••••••• VW]TtatOt(•••••••

[ ••••• 0 • 0 0 •••••) a1TOpta[• • 0 •••

(. 0 0 0 ••• 0 Trpoa)~p€t(rOa~. [•••••

(••••...••••..J (5 [.•.••••.J. [. o•• ) • TrpOatpEL[ . •••••

[..... ·l~v a1TOpftTat Tr~P.[t •• '.'"

[ ••••• 0 .] TLCTLV atCT(JfJTtK11~ • [•••••.

[•••J ?[t f.lIl~wv P.EV 1'0 aLCT(}a[V€CT(}at a

[<pJtKV€LTa[t] ?~ f.Tf.pWV Sf. 'T,C! [1Tpoat

JO pWTOat €vap~f.'Tat Ka~ L,caTa Ao

rOll 31, wv 1'0 1TpoatpEtCT[Oat TrpOfJ (?)yEtTat 8t EIe€tVCtW Ka[•• ••••••• 0

vaS' Sta7T(€]fL1TECT~[at 0 ••••• 0 •• 0

Frag. 3.

Col. i. Col. ii. Col. iii.

[•••.•• 0)' 1'£va €I< 'TOV Eyle€epaAov

[8ta1T€<pv]~oTa II€Vpa, Ta 8 E'Tt rou

[rotS' TrPOUE]X0p.Eva wx[a}ra 8E TrE

<pvKora €Ie T~V vwTtatoV 8taTr€<pv

]F?~}jk€

1]

5 ]

]]a]0-

Frag·4.

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

5 ICE 3ia TOJV Tp'YJjkaTO)]J TOJV EV TW~

~EPWt O<TTWt o-XE3ov 7TAEOV 'YJ Tp~Ta

lCa~ aVTa TWt 7TaXE~ a~ WJ! EtS TE

TO a~8ot[o]v Ka~ EtS TYJV ICVCTTtJI Kat

HS T'YJV }J-'YJTpav Ka~ E7T OAt'Y0V EtS

J 0 TOVS 3t8VjkOVS lCat T'YJV E3pav lCa~

Et[S] T?~?V T'YJS OO-~VOS Ttva 3ta[7TE

o/VKE ()vvap.[

Frag·5.

x~Ii Ka[

3tt~[

Ta[

Ka[<p. [

39;

] .. W!f!T . [Tl~ UK€A'YJ !,,~o/[VK

]~ EKaTEpov [

E]!"t TOVTWV T[

5 ] KOtvwV T~[

]~s Ta P.tKp[a

]at op.aAa T[] . a 7T€pt7TA[

] Q[t]3VJ!'OLS IC~

10 ] 7TAEvpar; 7T0 • [

]?R • ~q-[

]ov[

~~r . [..... " ]~lCa[• ....]. [€7Tl~

Ovp.[tav A]oyt<TP.Wt [1C]at ov(Jev

SOKWV 7Tap'YJAAaKEVat OV8E

VOo-€tV TOV OVTW 8taVOoVJLE

5 11011 av T€ (Jvp.wTat all T E7T~(JV

Frag. 1. i. 1. /kl1]vty: cf. P. Berlin 9770 A. iii. I, vi. J, &c. In the former passage an abbreviation wouldbe expected to take the form /kl1Vtyy; but, as Schubart informs me, /k'1v~')'y[os should be read.

ii. 3. If th.e sentence ended at O"LOV, part of ~he space bet~een v and the following ]7T was probably blank.EKnv[ here ·and in I. 18 might be taken for some.form of ur(E)wHv, contrasting with EVTHVETa~, which occurs inI. 15 j but since the spelling with an E is there used (cf. however I. 18), EK nv[os or TLv[wv is perhaps preferable;cf. e. g. P. Berlin 9770 B. ii. 15 a7TO nvw[v] /kvro3wv.

6. Cf. P. Berlin A. ii. 3-4 a~tTOaVEra[t Kat Kara 7TpO]a,pEO"W KWH'Tat.

9. 'lTE7TI\[EKrat, or some similar form, probably stood ~ere; d. P. Berlin A. i. I, B. iii. 10, 14, iv. 16. But thedoubtful A could also be a.

18. YWOfJ-EVOV: or rwo/kfvoV.

19. Possibly ]npov (E]UPOl! f), hardly v]evpov.

Frag. 2. i. 4. a7f0'o/a3fs is difficult, and apparently there is some corruption. The fourth letter is con-ceivably a ep, and if so ct7foepval'Jes might be the original word. There is no possibility of reading a7Top~a.

9. at0"8?Jrl1[p£Ot~ ; cr. P. Berlin B. iv. 19.10. Cf. P. Berlin B. ii. IO-II OO"TWV rrov re Aot'TrroV Ka~ Trov T1]S paX[e]ws.I I. YEy€v[?JvTa~ or yeYfV[1J/k€lIot seems unavoidable, though the division is contrary to rule. ')'eyev[vl'] ••.

hardly suits the context.ii. 1-3. On the character of these three lines cf. introd.8-9. The distinction between the motor and sensory nerves is here clearly stated i cf. the passage of the

Berlin papyrus quoted in the note on Frag. I. ii. 6.

40 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

'Frag. 3. ii. 1-2. The nerves of the brain are not expressly mentioned in the Berlin fragments, and thispassage confirms Kalbfleisch's remark (I. c. p. 10) that the wdter 'kennt ... doch wohl die Hirnnerven'; cf.P. Reinach 2, it 8 lOVKlO[.pah. •••

5. Cf. P. Ber!. A. iv. 1-2 ~~a TE TOW] lOV 1'WL LfiPW~ OO"TW~ Tp'IJp,urwv leat ala TroV KOtAWV 1'WV lOV TW our/JVt.

6. 1'plTa, which is clearly written, gives no sense, and some such word as rpt7rAarrta seems required j

7"pLr(T)a, as Ilberg suggests, would be the gentlest remedy. In explanation of Kal aVTa in the next line hefurther conjectures that the thickness of the lower vertebrae had just been referred to.

7 sqq. Cf. P. Berlin A. ii. 1-2 ~La7rfitf>[v]KEV fil~ ULOOt[OV p,7jJrpav KVlTTLV ~tov,uovs K1'A. The OLOVp,OL are mentionedagain in Frag. 4· 9.

11. T07rOV Ilberg.

Frag. 4. 2. T]a O'KfiA1/: cf. P. Ber!' A. i. 7, iv. 5, x. I.

11. A slight mark above the line between p and L may belong to ~ tall letter like cJ> or represent an inter­lineation or an accent (cf. e. g. P. Berlin B. iii. IS) or, most probably perhaps, be due to accident. There isanother faint trace further to the right.

Frag. 5. 3. Whose is the opinion referred to is obscure. Ilberg compares the divergent views ofPoseidonius and Chrysippus with regard to the v6cros T~~ ~/VX~~ set forth in Galen, De Placit. Hipp. et Plat. v,while remarking that neither of those philosophers is likely to be meant here.

5. mLOvjf-l1/I.

22. MYTHOLOGICAL FRAGMENT.

Behnesa. 19'2 x 7'4 em. First century. Plate [).

The following fragment gives a brief narrative of events at Troy subsequent to thedeath of Achilles. Both the beginnings and ends of the lines are lost throughout, butthe extent of the lacunae, which are evidently considerable, can be fairly gauged froma comparison of 11. 7-9 and 10-14, where a minimum loss of from 14 to 16 letters isindicated for the first 13 lines; in the lines following the gaps are still larger. It isdesirable not to exceed the minimum in order to avoid increasing the breadth of tho€column, which, in any case, will be rather broader than is usual. How the supple­ments are to be divided between the lines is of course uncertain; the arrangement.adopted below is quite arbitrary, and several of the restorations are only made exemplz'graNa.

The events described in the papyrus are as follows :-1. (11. 1-10) Expedition ofOdysseus and Diomedes to. the Trojan citadel in quest of the Palladium, the removalof which had been declared by Helenus to be one bf the conditions of the fall of Troy;they kill among others Corybus (Coroebus), son of Mygdon, who had come to assist lheTrojans, and return to the. camp with the Palladium. Joy of the Greeks. ~and dis­comfiture of the Trojans. 2. (II. II-q) Voyage of Odysseus and Phoenix to Scyros tofetch Neoptolemus, who returns with them and receives from Odysseus ·the arms ofAchilles. 3. (11. 16 sqq.) Arrival of Eutypylus, son of Telephus, from Mysia, bringingaid to the Trojans. These subjects were all treated in the Lz'ttle Il£ad of Lesches orLescheos, though not apparently in the same order. According to the summary 0f

. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

Produs (cf note on 1. r) the capture of the Palladium by Odysseus and Diomedes occurredafter the arrival and death of Eurypylus; and that Proclus is correctly presenting thesequence of the Little IHad is evident from the close agreement with him of the Epz"tome ofApollodorus, who, though he had other sources than the Lz'ttle IHad, was at this. pointobviously summarizing that work (cf. note on 1. r). Another peculiarity of the fragmentis the time and occasion of the death of Coroebus, who according to Virgil, A en. ii.341, 425, and Quintus Smyrnaeus xiii. 168 sqq. was slain during the sack of Troy. Butweknow from Pausan. x. 27. I (cf. note on 1. 4) that the author of the Lt#le ilt'ad differedfrom the common account in attributing the death of Coroebus to Diomedes instead ofto Neoptolemus (Virgil assigns it to Pene1eus), and it is possible that he also connectedit, as the papyrus does, with the seizure of the Palladium. The real divergence lies inthe precedence of- the latter event, apart from which the new text is nearly allied inmatter, as it is also in manner, to the summaries of Produs and Apollodorus. There are,howev@r, other traces of a version in which the capture of the Palladium was put earlier.Ovid,Metamorph. xiii. 1-381, makes it precede the dispute 'between Odysseus and Ajaxfor the arms of Achilles ; in Tzetzes, Post-Hom. 509-17; it follows on the death of Ajax,and in Dictys v. 14 Ajax and Odysseus quarrel o;ver the Palladium instead of the armour.Their chronology is thus analogous to that of the papyrus; but what is the ultimatesource of this form of the story is quite obscure.

The text is written in rather large uncials upon the verso of an account datingprobably from the latter part of the first century B. c. Early characteristics are evidentalso in the uncial hand, which is unlikely to be posterior to the first few decades of thecentury following. No lection signs occur. A pause is denoted by a short blank spacein 1. 14; the other intervals are less clearly' marked.

OSV<T<TEVS' Ka~ .6.toJA/1JS7J]S' E~<TeAOo7JTf:.r; E~S' EtAt[OV

01TW,> €K/(Aet/JOJ(nv]. TO T'rJ'> A0'rJva'> ovpav~[ov

ayaAfLa TOVTO EA]evov 1TaAtlI aVTOL,> €~1Tav[TOS'

a7rO/(T€LVOV<TL]V Kopvj3ov TOV MvySOJ[voS'

5 TOV €K <I>pV)fLaS'] €A'rJAvOOTa €7Tt <TvvfLa(x~·

av TOLS' Tpw<Tw] IcaL aAAov'> aVTOV €TEpO[V,>

•..•.•.•...•.J !fat <TW'OVTaL 7TpO,> TOV[,> EX.A'rJva,> ExoVTe,>l TO 1TaAAa8~ov EtTa y€[w€

Tat TOVTO~S' fLev] )f..apa TOJV S€ TpOJ(JJJI [•••

IO •••••••••.•••] Tp07T'rJ e7TL TOLS' yeyev['rJ .

fL€VOLS' 08v<T<T€V]S' 8e /(a~ <I>OWt~ 7TA~[V

crap-evot et,> 'T7}v] !t/(vpov ayov<T~ TovN[EO

1TTOA€fLOV 'Y]8'Y] Ka]~ a7T08tSw<Ttv aVTW [08vcr

<T€vS' Ta 01TAa TOV 7TaTpo]S' aVTOV 0,[.••••I5 .' •• .]7'a~ 1Tapa 7' • [•••••

• • • Ka~ KaTa TOV av}rov KaLpov [EvpV7TY

AoS' 0 T7JAeepOv v~os'] EK T7JS' MV[<T~a,> 7Ta

payewEraL j307JOwv] ro~,> TPOJcr[L •••••

G

20

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

•.......••.. IIpLa],uw ELTa •• [ ••••

• • • • • • • • • • • yELVE]TaL ,uaXYJ [..••.

1 sqq. Cf. Apollodorus, Epit. 5. II-U TOVTWV (sc. the prophecy of Helenus) aKOV<TaVrf~ tlEAAt)VE~ Td P.EVIUAo7To~ rkT& p.€TaKofLl(ov<Ttv, 'OoVlT<Tla Il~ Ka~ c{JOlVLKa 7rPOS AVKofL~lll)v 7rlfl-7fOvcrLV Els };KtpOV, o~ oe 7rEleoven NE07rTl5AEfLOV7rpO'<TOaL. 7rapaYEvofLEVOS OE ovro~ El~ T~ crrpaTC}7rEOOV Kal Aa{36JV 7rap' ~K6vTOS 'Ollv<T<Tlws T~V TOV narpos naV07rA{av7rOAAOV~ T{JV Tpwrov avatpEt o.rpLKV€tTat DE f)lTTEPOV TpwlTt <TvlJ.p.axo~ EVPV7lVAO~ 6 T1]lIirpov ?TOAA~V Mvcrwv Mvafl-w l1ywJ}'

~ , , N 1\ .l. 1 'O~ \~, 'A .(~ " l \ 'i\. ~ ,TOVTOV aptCTT(VCTaVTa E07rTOl\ep.os a?T~KTEWEV. . uV<T<TCOVS uE p.COTa ~£OP.llubVS 71apayEvop.€lJOS VVKrwp ES TrIV 7fO tV •.• vt€KCO(VT/S (sc. Helen) ro 7faAA&.o,ov lKKANlas Kal 710AAOVS Krdvas T{JV rpVlI.acr<TOVTWV i7r~ Tds vaus p.ETa A£OfL~OOVS KOP.{(E', .and the analysis of the Little Iliad in Proclus, Chrest. (Kinkel, Epic. Graec. Frag. p. 36) Ka~ N€07frOACOfLov'OllVCTcrCOVS lK ~K6pov ayay6iv TO. 57rAa ll{OWCT' 'fa TOU naTpos' Ka~ •AXtAAEVS a~T<p epaVTa(ETaL. E~pV1iVAOS OE 6 TY/Al1>ovl7TCKOVpOS' TOrS TpWlTl 7TapaytvcoTat Ka~ aptlTHVOVTa aVTov a7ToKTECvH Neo7TToAcoP.OS•.•• Kat fLETa TaVTa CTVV A£OP.,JOfL TO7faAAalliov €KKOp.l(€t (sc. Odysseus) €K rfjs 'IACov.

3. EA]€VOV KTA.: cf. Apollod. Epi!. 5. 10 Kal avaYKa(op.€VoS 0 "EA€JJOS AlyfL 7fWS av alpeOd"l TO "IAwv, 7rpWTOVP.EV €l Tlt rrlll.o7fos 6CTra KO/ucrOe!n nap' a~Tovs, ~7T€tTa €l N€07TTOA€P.OS crvp.p.axo{f/, rp(Tov col TO Ot'7fErEs 7raA.>.aowvlKKAa7rd1').

4. Kopvf1ov: cf. Pausan. x. 27. I arp{KETo p.~v O~ l7T~ TOV KalTCTaVOpas (j Kopo,(3os yap.ov, &.'1rlOav€ OE, ros J.lEV(j 7TA€{WV AOYOS, i!1TO NE07TTOAlp.ov, A€erx€ws O~ V7T~ L'HOP.~OOVs €7TO(1')CTW. The name is sometimes spelled K6pv(3oselsewhere, e. g. Etym. Mag. 577. 33, but Kopo'{3os is no doubt the correct form. Mvy06vos not MvyM3vos ismoreover the genitive of Mvyowv, e. g. Homer, r 186.

6. €TEPo[VS = €Ta,po[vs i cf. the analogous interchange of v and 0' in 1. 4-II. Phoenix is named in this connexion also in Soph. Phil. 343 and Philostr. iun. Imag. 2, as well as by

Apollodorusin the passage quoted on 1. I. According to Quintus Smyrn. vii. J69-4!7 and Tzetzes, .Poit-Hom. 531, Diomedes was the companion of Odysseus on this occasion. In' Produs' argument of theLittle Itz'ad cited above, as in Homer, A 508, only Odysseus is mentioned; but it would be too much to inferfrom the silence of/ProeIus that Phoenix was not coupled with Odysseus in the Little Iliad.

14-15. Perhaps A[X'AAEVS OE aVTW •.•• ¢avra(~]rat 7Tapa TW [TW.t{3W; cf. the passage from Proelus quoted inthe note on 1. 1, Eurip. Hecuba 37 sqq. & II71Alws yap 7faLS V7Tf.p rVp.{3ov rpaV€{s,KTA., Quintus Smyrn. xiv. J79 sqq.,and Westermann, Mythogr. Gr. p. 382. •

19. IIpta]J.tw: or 7fOAE]P.ro?

23. EPITOME OF THE ODYSSEY.

6'5 X 15'4 em.. Second century.

This fragment contains the ends of two columns from an epitome of the Odyssey,written in round upright unCials which appear to date from about the middle of ,thesecond century. A stop in the central position in 1. 10 and a rough bre!1thing iJ?l LI

. may well be original, but the supplement of an omitted word at the end of the latter linelooks like a subsequent addition. What remains of Col. i relates to the third book, ofCol. ii to the sixth; hence it is probable that Col. i was actually the first of the epitome,which, if the space devoted to the successive books was fairly constant, could ha"vebeen completed in eight columns. The books were treated separately, and at the headof the several abstracts stood the first verse of the book concerned (see 11. 9-10), preceded.no doubt by the book's number. There is little in common between the wording ofthese abstracts and that of the tnTOOEC1'H') in the extant scholia.

[ 14 1ettel's ]~~ . [....

[1I0CTTO]V T'YJ~ €~ IAtOV avap'-~J1'~'Y)]

T~~ TUlll EAA'Y)1JUl1J leat TUlll

[TOL~] f!{V]YJUT'YJpCTW 8,a1Tpauuo

5 [f'€lIcuJv En S€ Ta 1TEp' T'YJV •. [.]

[.••• .]v Kat 1rpO'7TOJ1''7TCf-V 'l'7J~~

[J1'aX]OV €tS AttKESatp.ova '7TPOS

[TCU1J IIv]~~~v

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 43

Col. i. Col. ii.

Ul~ 0 J1'ElI evea. Ka.ewSe '7ToAtJ

10 TAa.~ 8LO~ 08tJO"CT€V~' '7TEpt~€1.. •A.e1]V(a.

w~ '7TaplCTTaTaL Kae V'7TlIOV~ N ex.[V

Utlcaa KEA.€VOVUa aJ1' 'Y)p.Epa €'7Tt

TOV~ '7TAVlIOV~ 1TOPEV€Uea, Ka[t

[t]p.ana /CaeapeLt Navutl<aa~ 7"['Y)1I

15 [0)f'€LAtaV '7Tpo~ TOV '7TaTEpa AA

KWOO1J V1T€P TYW lf7f'Y)1J'YJV a. [

11. 2-8. ' ... makes mention of the return of the Greeks from Ilium and the deeds of the suitors j andfurther the events concerning .. " and the dispatch of TeIemachus to Lacedaemon by the Pylians.'

2. aVaf.4Ef.lv['I]}ra, is not a very satisfactory reading, chiefly because the Tf must be supposed to have beenwritten either very small or'above the line in order to be got into the space. This supposition is, however, lessobjectionable than to assume the division avaf.lEf.lvl[r,]rat. The subject of the verb is presumably Nestor, thereference being to y 102 sqq.

5. En bE: sc. 7TEptEXf!; cf. 11. 10 and 14-15. At the end of the line the second letter after Tr/V is a roundone and the preceding vestiges suit a. A8['I1] could well be read, and a mention of Athena would be mostappropriate (cr. y 331 sqq.), but A8['I1jva]v does not fill the lacuna, and with A8['I1!lJas the difficulty is to findanother substantive short enough. It is not at all likely that A8[1Jlvata)v was written or that A(Jr/Vas wasabbreviated;

6. 1. 7fpOT.OJ1!Tr'Y/V or 7fp07f0f.47Ttav. C£ Y 475 sqq.9-10 = (; 1.

. 10-16, 'The contents are, how Athena appears in sleep to Nausicaa bidding her to go at daybreakto the washing-tanks and cleanse the linen j the conversation between Nausicaa and her father about the

.wagon .. .'

16. V1fEP T'Y/lJ a1ffjv'Y/V for V7fEP TfjS a7flJVl'/S is a remarkable construction.

24. SCHOLJA ON HOMER, ILIAD IV.

Behnesa. II x "7'7 em. First century. Plate 8.

Remains of two columns of a Homeric commentary, written in a medium-sizedsemi~uncial hand. which is probably not later than about the middle of the first centuryA. D. A single high stop occurs in 1. 16, and a pause before a quotation is marked bya short blank space in 1. 28. On the verso is part of a demotic account.

The book to which the commentary relates is doubtless A, what survives being Jarthe most part a discussion of the interpretation of 11. 306-7 &~ S€ K' rlv0p rl1TO 6JV QX€UlVoj , 'I f)' 'I " , C J f) ., ~ \' A.' 'I I C I . t .€TEP app.rJ. tK'YJTat, EYX€t opec:;aCT cu, €'7TEt 'Y) '7TOI\V 'f'€PT€POV OVTUl. no. 1 an eccen rIC

explanation of that passage, noticed without .reference to an author in Schol. A andEustathius ad loc., is cited, and is followed by an allusion to Apollonius and' anotherperson, though whether as supporters of the preceding view or of a 'different opinion isuncertain. The same passage is still under consideration in the upper part of Col. ii.

G2

44 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

The commentary was thus on an extensive scale, pointing, like the palaeographicalevidence, to a comparatively early period; and in :view of the verbal coincidences in 11. 12­

16 with Schol. A it seems not improbable that the writer may have been Aristonicusor Didymus. As for the Apollonius who is quoted as an authority in 1. I'l, Dyscolus isexcluded by the date of the papyrus, the compiler of the Lexicon may be dismissedon similar grounds, while the son of Molon was perhaps hardly 0f sufficient importanceto be given so much space. There remains Apollonius of Rhodes, who is known to haveinterested himself in the criticism of Horner and Hesiod, and is supposed to be referredto in the extant scholia at A 4, 97, T 177- Mr. Allen remarks that exegesis of the fancifulcharacter described would be more natural in one of the older grammarians.

Col. i.

17 letters ]. ~[.

[. • • • 0 • • • 0 • • •• ] EtKOTCf~

[0 ••• 0 •••••• o]~~ T'YJV Tet

[~w . 0 ••••• • ]YJv TWV 7T'0

5 [AejLtWv ••.• t]/f'YJTa.t TLjLw[••••• , •••• •]rov EerTtV

[. • • 0 • • • • • • • lav Ta EaVTOV

[a'ITOAt'ITWV] apjLaTa 'YJ t'IT'lTOV

[,8A'YJ(hV'T]o~ 'YJ a>"Aov TWO~

10 [aTvX'>1lHa.TO~ yEVOjLEVOV

[E~ ETEpWV f.'lTt]{3'YJva.t (3ta''TJ[rat 'lTaTa~]aTWt TL~ aVTOV

[EYXEt E"V)TEAf.~ yap ICpWEt

[TO T€evav]~~ T~V TOWVTOV

15 [Kat jL'YJ ''YJV a]VTOV ervyxEOV

[Ta T'YJV TagtV]- Ey8exoV'Tat

[8e .•••••• Ka]~ A'lTo'MwVt

[o~ •••.•••••••] •• <!oVTOV

Col. ii.

. .[J8 letters

20 jL'>18~[ _ 16"

'lTapEura.(yet AtojL'YJ~'YJ 'ITa.

pa.'8exOjLErLOV TOV Neerropa.

~'rJ(rt ya.p Nw·[TWp 8 EV XEtpW'ert Aa{3 'YJVta er[tyaAoEvTa. ..•

25 ya.p a.yWVt'[• .•.• 0 • - •••

?T[' 0 • • ]OVV?[. , •••• 0 •••••

XPYJq-[· .]ra~[, . - . , .. 0 ., ••••

jLEV!J[.] a.~[Aa erE Y"lpas Tf.tp€l,

0jLOtWV W~ [o~eAev 'Ttl) av

30 8p[w]v aA~o~ (EXEW erv 8E KOVPOTEPOtcrt ,u[ETELVat • • • - • •

( ••] 0 nCfv Ot y[. •...... 0 •

t. .] . p.<!orpw[ • 14 letters

3-7. Mr. Allen suggests €]IS T1JV Ta[6v LKOP.EVOS T]1JV TWV'lTO[AEP.IWV ola/lGl)X1JTGlI, np.W[/lEVOS· Karel TOV]TOV €crnv.

[KaT aAr..Otl~ a os] av K1'A" ·supposing that 11. 1-6 contain the ordinary interpretation of L'l. 306-7, 11. 7-18 thatof Apollonius (II. 16-17 eyOl:XOVTal [Ill: OVTCIl Ka]l, which is hardly long enough), and 11. 19-~8 the refutationof the latter. This may be on the right lines, but it is also possible to complete TlIJ.W as e, g. Tl/lCll[p1)TEOS andto regard 11. 1-16 as all belonging to the same explanation, to which that of Apollonius is afterwards opposed.In 1. 5 the doubtful K may be X' but K seems rather more suitaf41e; ]IS in 1. 3 is perhaps 1']ls.

7-16. 'If he leave his own chariot, whether on account of a horse being stricken or the occurrence of someother disaster, and force his way on to another, let some one smite him with his spear; for Nestor judges ita thing of small account that Stich a man should perish and not live when disturbing the ranks.'·

7 sqq. Cf. Scho1. A g07 ~ O!7rAl1 'lTpOS TO cr1)p.a!V6p.l:vov, [)n fK Toil ~YXE! opE~acr8(J) lcr1'lv ~YXfil 7fara~&:TW TIS aVT6v,

I1JU'TE 7Tapar..dll'(£ TO ds Ka~ Toav1'ov. Kal 'TO ~7TLr..q6p.fiVOP T01)TO uuv((J"1''Yj(TIV, £7Tfil ~ 'lToAV cf>~PHpoV 0111'00 TO tva TE8vavai

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 45

~ T~V {JA1W Taftv O"VyxvO~vat, and Eustath. 475. 40 "aTa Of ~rfpovs hfiLVOS &gnpos &1J,Ofi(}V~S &T~ l1pp.a (XWV ~yxos

fKTfitvas .'1TClrClfaTW TOV TowDrov,. ~va ol1Aao~ r110fi~S TO fotoV aepfi l1pra ep6f3q>. ToD fJ'1TO ToD CTVrepVAfTOV .TpCJJ(}~vatKa~ '1TECTELV.

18. Mr. Allen proposes Kat 0 r~811r]1Js or OtOaCTKaAJos ClVTOV, but the fOl'mer would not fill the space, and thoughthe vestiges of the letters are .extremely scanty, they do not well suit o.

21. '1TapHCTa[YfiL: SC. &'1TOI71rfjS, which perhaps immediately preceded in 1. 20.

23-4. The quotation is from 0 u6.24-8. The following restoration of these lines is suggested by Mr. Allen: 'I1v] yap aywv,([orEVOs ••• •• '1T[aAtv]

ow 0 [1rot"lrljs •••• aJxp1JCT[Ta] ra A[u'itava oITa av] rfiV1/. .28-31 = 6 3J5-16, apparently a fresh lemma.31,-3. l}ll''1TWV might be read in L 32 and 'Ypaepw[v is possible in the line below.

25. LEXICON TO HOMER, ILIAD XVIII.

Behnesa. 16'1 X 3'5 em. Second century.

This fragIuent of a Homeric lexicon is contained on the verso of a narrow strip fromthe bottom of a column, and is written in well-formed upright uncials of the oval type,dating probably from the latter half of the second century; on the recto there are somescanty remains of a cursive document belonging to the reign of Trajan. The lexiconis of the same class as P. Amh: 18, and is arranged in just the same way, the lemmatabeing made to protrude slightly into the left margin. It is somewhat fuller than theso-called Scholia Didymi, to which, like P. Amh. 18,· it stands in close relationship;cr. also P. Amh. 19. So far as it goes the text is confined to the bare equivalent of the

.. less obvious words and phrases, but the fragment is too short to justify the inferencethat other explanatory matter was entirely absent.

U1Tf[v'8oVTa .

. 1To~oLu) • [

'Ta[

I<VI<Aa •• [

5 (}€tOV '8vCT[ata'T a')'Cd .

[v)a [.) rq. r[CdV (}€WV

a(}p.[oh9"[p.aTa ••••

vo ••• p,[VfOLaTO .[••••••••

10 'TjpTV€ [l<aT€UI<€Va

t€ [8€CTP.O¥[\O 'TjAOVC;

373

375376

377379

379

€1TOv[€tTO • • • • • • • • 380

1TPOP.[oAovCTa 1TPO€A 382-

15 (}o[vua

AL1Ta[pOl<p'Tj'8€P,vo\O 382

Aap,[7Tpov ~ovua I<p'Tj

'8fr.-[VOVCd7TV£€ [f')'eyap.'TjKE" 383

20 at'8oL'Tj [aL'8€CTtp.OC; 386

ou 'Tt [(}]a[p.t'EL\O OV 1TV 386

ICVlt)(~ •••••••••••

2. Either 1rOLO[v]v[Ta or '1TOIO[VJP.[wov: the remaining vestige is equally consistent with r or v.4. Scho!. A B Town!. cite the variant V1roJ(1JKlI.a, but that is hardly likely to have been referred to here.

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

6-8. Cf. Sehol. Did. OELOll 3. liy: Els Ta rwv (JEWV KaTEl\E1.~uoviat TEJ.d.V'Y} Kal &'(}po{O"J.taTa. There is not room forlOtS in front of Ta, and very likely there is nothing lost there. vo in 1. 8 may be TEJ.tE]VOS, but the vestiges do notwell suit, e. g., TEJ.tE]VOS 71"p[OlTWVlTGv. ,

io. [KaTEuKEva](E: so Seho!. Did. [!1Totrtaj(E (Schol. B Town!.) would not suit the space so well.I~. l1A~V"': or 'Aaf3a.... cr. Sehol. B3ElT/.lofis aE Ta... Aa[3&..., ~ TOVS {jAov...... {jAovs Ka(}~ uVI-'f3aAAovut KTA.

13. Perhaps EV1/PYEG; cf. Seho!. Did. I u.14. 71"pOEA]OovlTa: so Seho!. Did. '17-18. cr. Seho!' Did. ~TOG Aart71"pa dxovlTa 71"Ept{30Aata TV ICEepaAfi, £, OU EvO'iaA~'" Kat KO(jJ.t{a, nAmapa 0.71"0 TOV

EAa{ov, Schol. Town!. Kal aAAaxov ' Amapa Kp~OErtVa' Ta Aal-'71"P&.·19. cr. Seho]' Did. II 178 Kara vo).tov UVV~Kft, EYEyap.~KE!.

20. Cf. Seho!. Did. E 210 aloov... a,{a, alo~uG).to",.

2J-3. cr. Seho!' A B Town!. &vTl Toil 01loap.w...... 011 yap 71"VKVW'" ffw(}as ~P.LV ~KHV, and Seho!. Did. 71"VKtVWS, I '

ov 71"apE)lfVOV.

26. APION, r A!1~~AI OMHPIKAI.

Behnesa. II X9'9 em. First century. Plate 8.

The following fragment of a Homeric glossary is written in an upright and clearcursive hand which may be assigned with confidence to the first century A.D. Thetext is arranged in paragraphs, a new line being begun at each new Homeric word;and these words, as is usual in such cases, are made to project by two or three lettersinto the left margin. No lectional signs of any kind occur. On the verso is part ofan accbunt, which may itself fall within the first century.

It is not so rash as it may at first sight perhaps appear to attribute such a small fragmentas the present to' a work so shadowy as the glossary of Apion. There is extant a shortalphabetical vocabulary, bearing the name of Apion, which was printed by Sturz froma Darmstadt MS. in his edition of the ErymologtCum Gudzanum (pp. 601-10). Its genuine­ness was denied by Lehrs (Quaest. EjJ. p. 33) and others; in 1885, however, A. Kopp (Hermes,xx, pp. 161 sqq.) maintained that though greatly altered by epitomizing processes it never·theless represented an authentic work. Kopp's acute criticism failed to convince L. Cohn(pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. s. v. Apion), but is now thoroughly vindicated. The essentialand peculiar principle of the Darmstadt glossary (D) is an enumeration of the meaningof Homeric words which are used in more than one sense, with illustrative quotations. Inthe earlier portion this method is to be clearly recognized; later on it is obscured by the "

, omission of the quotations. and by other compressions. Now the principle of D'!sprecisely that of the fragment before us. In the latter the successive words are regularlyfollowed (1) by a figure indicating the numbe-r of meanings borne by the word in' theHomeric poems, (2) a specification of the meanings, (3) illustrative quotations from theIt'd'dOd ["']{3 '0' "~" "0'[ 'J "{JJza an yssey; e. g. OPE~PO S' • TOP EOP KaL TO O~ aVTOV €a (La' orav fJ-EP 1'01/ YEOV,

(3 , , "'() '>'\ "'0 "~\' ~, , "() , "C, ['" , 1': (11 )afTK L L, OVI\.E VHpE, OTav OE TO oL aVTOV EU(La, WS' OL Evap YES' OVELpOV E11'JEfTfTVTO • 7-10.

Let us compare a couple of articles in D: d:Aa11'(f.~aL 860. TO ~Kirop()fjfTaL, w~ 'Ix'[ov ~~aAa-l: J\ oj" " c, '>'" \' l: rl.. '\ ' '{3 " ,

11'a£,E 11'OI\.W, 7J EKKEVCJJfTaL, wS' VEWV a al\.a11'a£;€ ,/,al\.uyya • • • ,afJ-E~ OfJ-tVO'; y fT7JfJ-aWH' TO arlo-

I ,.. \ I . \ ~" {3' ''/'' \ \ , I ,.. e \KPL,P0fJ-ElIOc; TCLJ I\.0YCLJ, TOV 0 a11''1-JLEL OJL€VOc; 'TT'POfTE'/'7J, /<UL TO KUTU fJ-lKPOll. TL ,'TT'O~ELV" OL fJ-€V

· NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 47

{ a1T } afJ-ELf36fJ-eVOL 1>6Aaleas lxov, /(0.1 TO lvaAX.arnFEw, OJS (1. ~<;,) 71"P~S Tv8do'Y]V ~LO/k?jS€a TEvXe'd,fJ-ELf3e. The similarity is striking: practically the only difference is that the illustrationshere follow immediately the meaning, an alteration readily explained as due to thedesire for brevity; occasionally the arrangement of D is actually the same as that ofth " I:.' \ '1\ \ \ \ 1 \ \, '1\ >'e papyrus, e. g. apyvpLov O' TYJJ} VI\YJJ}, l\aL TO leal\OIJ leTI\. • • • TYJV fJ-EV VI\YJIJ, apyvpEov XpV-

cr€ourw a..oprlJpernnv ap'YJp6s· TO KaA6v, leADet fJ-EV I\TA. Had the papyrus contained wordsbeginning with a instead of 0 the affinity might have been still more evident. Of the threewhich occur, ofJ-1>o:A6s, OVHpO<;', and 61TAov, only the last is represented in D, the other twohaving been omitted probably as of minor importance. The article oveLpos, it may be,observed, is quite in the manner of D, where there are ten instances of such names,e. g. d,Trr rYjv 8a£p.ova, Kat T~V {:3Aa,(3YJv· ~ 8' '1ATYJ (J"OEvap?j KTA. With regard to 61TAov, Dleaves out the quotations, but the same meanings are distinguished as in the papyrus,though in rather different language (cf. note on 11. II-I8).

The so-called >A1TLWVOS I'Aw(J"(TaL '0fJ-YJpLKaL have fared ill at the hand of the epitomizer,as the lexicoI\ of Apollonius, to a less degree, is plainly shown by the Bodleian fragment(Class. Rev., Nov. r897, pp. 390 sqq.) to have done; but so far from being toto colore recen­bores; as Lehrs held, they are proved to be based on a scheme identical with that ofa glossary current in the first century. That glossary may be earlier than Apion; it canhardly be later. In these circumstances a strong presumption arises in favour of, thereputed authorship of D. The common-sense view is that tradition is once more up·held, and that the mediaeval glossary is ultimately, what it professes to be, the workof Apion, of which the papyrus offers a specimen in its original form.

op.ep]aAo~ /3 I\~PLWS TOJ} EV av{)pw1ToLS

l\aL TOVS ev TaLS a(J"1TL(J"W YJAou[s [.) ••• '.]

[ •• [••] ••••••••••] OTav fJev [T]OV ~[v) av

OpW1TOL<;, ya(J"TEpa yap P.W TutflE 1Tap 0/k5 epaAov OTav aE TOUS EV TaLS a(J"1TLOW 'Y)AovS

ep ac; Ot 0/k1>[a)A[o)L 'Yj(Tav e[e]tl\o(J"t l\a(J"(J"LTepOt[o

OVELpO}; 13 TOP {)EOP Kat TO St aUTOV Oea[/ka orav

fJ-EV TOV ()eov f3a(J"K tOt ouAE OVEt[pE OTav Se

[T]O aL avrov OEafJ-a W') (J"Ot £Vctp[yc;s OPHpOV

10 [€1T)Eo"(J"VTO

o71"Aov] Y TO rE (J"X0/,VLOV Kat 7Ta[(J"av T'YjV Ka

[Ta(J"]KC;U'Y)V K[at ra 7T]oA€/kt(J"T'YJp[L]a o1TAa

[OTctV] p.€V ro (J"[xot1vw[v] EV{) EP.€ P.EV I\a

[TES'Yj(J"av c;v](J"(J"[EAp.w] C;Vt [V'Y)t o]1TA[w] €V(J"TP€

15 [epEt OTav aE 71"a(J"av T'YjV Ka]Ta(J"/([E]v'YJV

[EvOa S€ pYJwv o1TAa /kEAat]pCc.lv OTav Se

[Ta 71"OA~f1'L(J"T'YJpta 071"11.0. P.'YjT€p] e/k'Yj Ta

[/kEY o1TAa OeD') 7TOpEV J30 letters J OTav

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

I. KVplWS is similarly used in the Darmstadt glossary, e. g. fjJtAos' rwptws 0 ~pwv. The last two letters ofJVOpW1TOIS are over a deletion. .

'~-3' The letters originally written between llAot{S and orav have been so effectively deleted as to be quiteillegible.

4-6. The quotations are from <P 180 and A 34.8-10. From B 8 and ~ 84I. Cd~ uot in 1. 9 is a mistake for CdS Ot.

D d 1 h "\ "\ \ \' \~ \, \~ \ 'I1-l~. The armsta t g ossary as O1T",a' uxow~a, Ka, Ta ?TOI\E/htKa Epyal\Ew, Kal TO. TEKTOVtKa 'T/ Xal\K€tlTlKa.

Apollonius is very'similar: l)7TAa' Ta 7rOAE/J.IKa AlyEt, f<al T(l T~S IIE~S uxowla, Kal Ta xaAKEVTlf<a €pyaAE'i:a.13-18• The quotations are from g 345, ( 268, and T 21. In 1. 16 /hEACUVWV was apparently written for

IJ.EAatvawv.19. The Homeric word and its explanations must have been short if orav; as would be expected, introduces

the citations.

27. ASTRONOMICAL TREATISE.

~0·8 X 36'4 em. Third century.

Three columns, inscribed on the verso of 43 in a legible cursive hand of the latterpart of the third century. The columns are imperfect at the bottom, but the loss isno doubt trifling, since in 43, where the lines are closer together, the lacunae at theends of the columns amount to only three lines. Column i, which is preceded by abroad margin and surmounted by the symbol for the moon, was evidently the first ofthe treatise, and it appears not unlikely that Col. iii was the last, though on this sidethe margin is quite narrow. That column terminates with a table of the Roman em~

perors from Commodus, with their regnal years, the last name before the break being thatof Gallus (A. D. 251-3), and the palaeographical. evidence· indicates that the table was notcarried down much further. A slight compression of the lines in this table also suggeststhat the scribe was concerned to include the whole of it within the limits of the column.There is a considerable use of abbreviation; . the more noticeable forms are K' for KaC(in 1. 53 K), 1rp' (to which s is sometimes added) in the form of a monogram, with the 1r eithersquare 01' semicircular, for 1rp6(J'f}€r;, wp also as a monogram for evpa and its cases, Po (0 smalland low down between the tops of the p.) for p.o'ipa and cases, and /. for €(J'TC. 1J at the endof a line is occasionally represented by a horizontal stroke above the preceding vowel.An isolated instance of an elision·mark is found in 1. 48, but no accents or breathings"

. occur. Horizontal lines are piaced over numerals, the stroke covering tbe entire numberwhen composed of more than one figure; for convenience of printing, these lines areomitted in the text given below. The copyist makes a number of mistakes, and clearlyfailed in places to comprehend what he was writing; there is also reason to call. inquestion the accuracy 9f his figures in several passages. .

The contents of the three columns are somewhat heterogeneous. Col. i and thegreater part of Col. ii (11 I-SO) are occupied with mathematical formulae for the calculation,after a given number of years, of (a) the day, according to the Egyptiari calendar, onwhich a certain €1r0X7J occurred, and (b) the corresponding longitude and latitude. €1r0X7J

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 49

is the general term for a position occupied by a heavenly body; the particular broX-rJhere meant is that of the moon in, apparently, its anomalistic revolution from perigeeto perigee. For the solution of the problem two distinct formulae are given, a longer(II. 1-31) and a shorter (11. 32-50), but in neither case is the method quite clear. Apartfrom minor obscurities it is not evident why at the outset 2 years and 61 days areadded in the first process (11. I and 3) or 92 years in the second (I. 33). Presumablythe initial divergence is to be explained by the use of different eras as starting-points,and Prof. Smyly, upon whose valuable annotations on this papyrus the present com­mentary largely depends, suggests that the ira used in the first formula is that of Philip,the era in the second being the end of the reIgn of Commodus; cf. note on 1. 33.

In 1. 51 begins a new section, which is headed 'Tr€pl lTvvUlTp,ov. lTVV3€lTIJ-OL mean themoon's nodes, i. e. the points where the planet's orbit intersects the ecliptic, to whichit is inclined at a small angle. These points are not constant, but have a retrogrademotion along th~ ecliptic; and 11. 52 sqq. describe a method for determining the changeof position.

Col. iii gives the formula for finding the date of the solstices and equinoxes on theEgyptian calendar, starting from the observations of Ptolemy; the observations corre·spond closely with those of the Syntaxzs M athematica, though they are somewhat differentlystated. This is followed by a section of the chronological Canon, which differs fromthe ordinary form in counting the years from the beginning of the reign of Augustusinstead of from the death of Alexander, and in combining the reigns of associatedemperors. The number of years required to produce the longer era is written at theside of the first row of figures

On the other side of the papyrus in the margin between two columns of the Homerictext is endorsed the title cT 'Tr6p.v'Y]p.a TITOA€p.atov. Can this title be accepted literally? Itis sufficiently evident that Ptolemy did not actually write Col. iii; and in the two pre­ceding columns there are some suspicious discrepancies from the Syntaxts Mathematz'ca(cf~ note on 11. 14-24), as well as the anachronism of a reference to Commodus in 1. 33.When to these'difficulties there is added th~ consideration that little affinity of style isto be recognized between this treatise and th~ other works of the writer whose nameit claims, some doubt of its authenticity will not appear groundless. . Perhaps the attribu­tion to Ptolemy merely rests .upon the use made of his observations in Col. iii, thoughit is possible that the processes set forth in Cols. ic:-ii were originally formulated byhim. But i A treatise of Ptolemy' cannot be regarded as a strictly accurate description,and therefore his name has not been placed at the head of this article.

Col. i.([

Td. 7TA-rJp'Y] IT'Y]. 7Tp(olT8€r;;) {3, apov avQ, K€.'\ "'i: ,'\Ta 1I.0t7Ta E7TL T~€, 'TOVr;; KVKlI.ovr;;

TOUr;; ava. KE E7Tl A{3, EtTa 'Trp(olT8er;;) ~a'

5 lTVV{T}a~ar;; 7TavTa TOV apL8p.ov J.p(ov),

av lxos, ava 'I'Aa, K(al)' 'TaS AOL7T(as) {'r}

l.I

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

avo' lfp/rj, lC(at) Ta~ {J1roA€t¢eda'a~

dpoll €71"t J1'€11 TOW CTvvOlcrJ1'wV, , , ,~,,.., ,

a1TO ry, f;1Tt DE TWII p.'YJ crVII-

10 O€CT",,&.W a1T(0) CTJ1''YJ, lC(at) TetS AOt- {7T(aM

1Ta~ Ot€JC/3aA€ a71"(o) ew(J v€op:r}v{l{-

K(al) Y{(IIETat) -lj""ipa T-lj~ l1TOX~S[v]

KaT' A~YV71"TCOVS, oi Of [en .. ~p] (1"VVOE-

CTp,0t y{(voVTat) TV) ~ K(at?) ,,8 KY, -lj oe(")" CI -h. \ 1\'5 fLO tpa ovrws evPtCTIC€TW!(' TOVS /CVICI\OVS, .~, :t' \ '.,f ) I

TOV~ avo.. ICE €71"t ""€V ""'YJ"-\OVS 1TOt'YJcrOV

€1TG p-o([pa~) uq{3 Ay v, /Ca, €1Tl Se" \ I , \ (' ) \TOU 1Tl\aTOVS €1Tt ""0 tpac; 'f ':-'YJ ~a

~ 'I:' , , "r\ ' \KO P,€, TOUS DE ava I\a €1Tt

30 fLEV JL7]ICOV[~] €1TL JLo(Cpas) TA' All. ~(J

, €1Tt O€ 1TAC£TOV~ €1TG e t{3 J1'y, \,' ,,\,

p,'1J tE, Kat TOVS ava IC ""'YJ E1Tt ""EV

p,7]I\(OVS) t!1Tt ""o(Cpac;) IC' JLY KS v<;

£1Tt Sf 1TAC£TOV~ {3 J1'Y IC'YJ AO 0, K(al)4< 'A,'\ " I \ Q '25 av a'l'EI\T/C; a1TO UJ1''YJ, 1Tpocrl\a{J€ €-

1Tt J1'€V JL7]KOVS aAAas ""oCCpas) K' ""I'/CO v<;, €1Tt Of 1TAC£TOV~ f3 J1''Y K'YJ AS 0.

" 1:"" " I \ [ ]€av DE a1To TI" E1Tt J1''YJKOV') 1\11 •• •. [.]. ~:r[t S€ 1TAC£TOVS ••.] ry ~O • [.•

.7. First € of vrroAwlihtlTlJ,s corr. from t. 10. AOt' Pap. 16. rrot71uo Pap. 22. flf Pap.

Col. ii.

30 o,vr(wv?) ""7]K(OV<;) J1'[.] • , ~'Y V 1TAC£rov')

t{3 t{3 A(J t(J tE, €ira, St€Kf3(aA€) a7To A€ovror;.¥\ \ " " "al\I\CtJ<; UVVTO""WTEPOV a1TO apx'YJ'>' ICE

, '17 II:' I ' 'I ( I (J ) n Q" .a1TO J....op,P.000V 1To,vra Ta ET'YJ. 1Tp 0(1" E~ '11'" O-P07J, \ ,. \,...{ ') ¥ (: , Iava Ie, EtTa lI.ot,,\a ETYJ TSE. TOVr; leV-

). ,'\ "\Q 1(:35 KAOVC; TOV~ o,va ICE E1Tt A{J. (TVlIa-sar;, {} , , (J'''' -II ~ "1TavTa ~ TOll O-pt fl'OV apov, av EXT/r;, ava

'rAa. Td8 AOt1T(et~) avet IC p.'1J. K(al) OVTW,> l(1"Oll-C • \ I). \ I I \Tat at E1Tt TEII.Et 1TEptA€t1Top.evat 'TI'o(Tat I\€-

:t " ~ 1\1TTOVCTW El.I) (1"QY, /Cat TaVTas O-7TOI\V€, \ t;;\ \ (J (') '( ).. I "" "40 o,'TI'O uW a K O-t 'Yt VETat 'YJ 'YJp.€pa T'YJ~ €7TOX'Y}<; Ica-• A' I • ~\" ..,T tYV1TTWUC;. at DE fJootpat OVTCtJS KaTa-

\ {3' "\ . , " \AaJ1' O-vovrat· TOV~ ICVICAOV') TOVS ava Tl\o,I •.,' ; ., (' ) \ ,.1TOL7j(1"OV E1Tt J1'EI/ JL'Y}Kovr; €1TL P.O tpa~ TAl.

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

Aa til , J'1T~ 8~ ';'Aa:rov~ e tf3 PlY, 1:1' , , , 'J) ., 0(' ) "a45 fJ-T} te, TOUS' oe ava K€ P:'1 I"ovt; €'ITt fL "pas <T'1J'I

~ ,~, . , '()ta KO fLE, TaU,» oe ava <TfLT} P:Y/K OV<;

l7T~ p-o(Cpa<;) K{ Wy K3 Vii' 7J'Ad.:TOV<; (J fLYPC'rJ A8, b/ aepo<; 'Ad-f3e p'-r1KOV<; p.o(Cpac;) tft >"3fL 'A'rJ ?TAd-rove; apov 0 Ka tcf3 c$ te,

50 EtTa d'1T6AVE a1TO 'A€OVTOC;•. . , ~,

TrEpt O"VVO€<TfLOV.,~, '\' '" '!' .,'!rEp" O"VVOEO"fLOV' TO; '1T1\'rJp'rl E1"'YJ, apov ava'\ (')., () ,A ') , ., A' ,L"fJ, Ta 1\0t1r a e1Tt t , ,,\at TOVe; KaT "'yV'1TTtOVC;

ftfjvae; E1Tt a A€, Ttl<; .;jJL[€p]~s E1Tt 0 r t.~

'1: ' " O[ , 1 •55 U'tJVa!;a<; 7Ta1lTa TOV apt JWv , ••• WO"OV ELe;

.•• [. " rou<;] KVKAOV[C; Toue; avd. thl 'lTOt'rJO"ov

51

37. mo Pap. 48. f.7t' rap. 56. 1(0£110'0 Pap.

,T'rJ p'rJer€wv.

75 A ,., AtA' 'AVTWVtVOV ~[ 'i'1ot'ITa €TrJ t tOU

(J"Ka KOJL680v Af3 [er]a (E(TTl ?) pq uqS(J"fL'; 't.€ov7]pov I(€ ua O"Kf3

erv 'AvoU'Cov 8 U'a erik'U'ty ,AAetd-vSpov ty ua erva

80 ert,; MattJLtvoV r era ut8U'0f3 rop8tavov ii' (Fa If!-~'

H2

52 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

(T°71 WtAL7T7TWV 'i' (Ta (Toy(T[7T] A€Ktov I? (Ta froB

[<T7T,B] ran[ov] Lq (Ta] (T7T[a

On the recto, between Cols. iii and iv

v7T6fLV'YJfLa ITrOAEfLatov.

61,. q'y'CTTa. Pap.; so also in 1. 66. 65. 'CrrrIWP'" Pap. 76. q of pq corr:

2-II. The operations prescribed are :-Add 2 to the complete number of years, divide the result by 25,multiply the remainder by 365 and the quotient by 32, then add 61 i add together the numbers so obtainedand divide the total, if possible, by 3031 and the remainder by 248, subtract the remainder' from 303 or 248,and number off the final remainder from Thoth 1.

Division by 25 is a device for eliminating multiples of 3031, f01" if the humber of Egyptian years be25 z+J' (z being the quotient and J' the remainder) the number of days will be 365 (25 x +y) = 9125 z + 365 JI:=: (9093 +32) x+ 365J" Rejecting 9093 x, which is a multiple of 3031, we have the remainder 32 z+ 36SY,corresponding to the rule in 11. 3-4. The elimination of 3°31 and its multiple 9093 implies that these numbersof days were treated as lunar cycles, and as a matte1" of fact the moon would .be in the same positionapproximately in its orbit at the beginning and end of those periods. 3°31 days are equivalent to 8 years3 months and 21 days of the Egyptian calendar. The corresponding anomalistic numbers in the tables ofPtolemy, Synt. Math. (ed. Heiberg, pp. 286 sqq.), are:-

8 years 3490

4459 49 29 51 203 !l1onths 95

05054 26 47 58 30

21 days 2740 21 52 42 IS II 39

Total 719' 57 46 58 33 I 29This total differs by less than ~! minutes from 7200 or two complete revolutions. Again, with regard tothe third divisor 248 (I. 7), which, like 9093 and 3°31) recurs in the shorter method of Col. ii, a comparisonwith Ptolemy's tables gives an analogolls result. This cycle is equivalent to 8 months and 8 days, for whichII;he anomalistic numbers are:-

8 months 2550

35 45 I I 27 56 °8 days . 1040 31 II 30 22 55 5z

Total . 36o. 6 56 4 1 50 51 5z

The sum thus obtained is not quite 7 minutes in excess of one complete revolution.5. ITvv&.eas, not ITvvra~as, is the usual word; cf.' e. g. 11. 35, 55, and 71.6. The figure 'r at the end of this line is meaningless. Perhaps it is a mistake for ap(ov).8-10. This part of the rule is obscure. ITVVa£ITfJ.O~ must mean, as usual, the moon's nodes, but it is not

, evident why' in the case of node~ " i. e., apparently, when the given l7J'0X~ is a node, the subtraction is to be,- ! from 303, and otherwise from 248. It should be noted that the difference between the two numbers, 55 days,

"is almost exactly two anomalistic months, the month con~isting of 27'5545995 days. Another difficultreference to rrVV3€CT/-,Ol occurs in ll. 13-14.

10-II. AOL7Tas was written in the abbreviated form 11.0" at the end of 1. 10, but the second syllable wasrepeated at the beginning of 1. II. at€K{3&.h1I.€tV means to measure off a given number of divisions Hom a fixedpoint on a graduated scale i cf. e. g. Ptolemy, Inti·od. to llp6X€IPO' Kav6v<s, p. 8 (Halma) 1"0/ ... aptO/Joov3l€K{3aAAOVr€S l7J'~ TOV lmKvKAov. '

13-14. The meaning of this mention of the a-Vv3€0"fJ.o! (cf. 11. 8-10) is again doubtful, and the question iscomplicated by an uncertainty as to the reading. The supposed T might be taken for a zero (cf. II. 24 and 27),or some other symbol, a dot with a stroke above it, resembling the common sign for &pra{31/. rot would thenbe a number; but~, again, is not written as it is elsewhere in this papyrus, being here of the cursive ~hapewith a taiL Possibly then this also is a symbol, though it has a stroke over it like those of the other figures.

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 53

o°3°

20

45

454°

441543

4310

92714-

The letters TCnf are placed close together and the stroke above the f covers part of the co. This group isfollowed by K' which in this text is the regular abbt'eviation of Kat. The deleted letters in 1. 13 seem torepresent a misreading of (Tvvlkup.ol.

·14-24. Statement of the corrections for longitude and latitude, corresponding to the three lunar cyclesemployed in the formula. The figures of these corrections are repeated in Col. ii in connexion with theshorter method there described. For the cycle of 248 days the longitude given is (II. 23, 26, and 47) 2f 4324 56. According'to the tables of the Syntaxis M atkematica, p. 290, the sum of the longitudinal values forB months and 8 days is 38f 44 34 2 30 4 0, i. e. with deduction of 360°, 27 0 44 34 2 30 4. This differsslightly from the amount given in the papyrus, implying a small divergence in the quantity taken to representthe mean diurnal motion. Similarly in the case of the 3°31 days' cycle, the values for longitude'in Ptolemy'stables, pp. 286 and 290, are:~

8 years3 months

21 days

Total

This les.!! 3600 is 33f 36 52 10 43 45 30, which again slightly exceeds the figures of the papyrus, 337° 3 [19 7 (ll. 20-1 and 43-0-4), but the amount of the mean diurnal motion implied is not exactly the same as thatimplied for the cycle of 248 days. The amount for the 9093 days' cycle (I. 17; cr. 11, 45-6, note) is obtainedoy multiplying that for 3°31 days by 3 and subtracting 720°.

The calculations of the argument of latitude in each case arc less easily understood. The amounts givendiffer greatly from those obtained from Ptolemy's tables, and the divergence can hardly be due merely toerrors of the copyist.

18-19. The amount must be thrice that of II. 21-2, hence the first number ought to have been K(, insteadof which a single figure, which looks more like ~ than anything else, was written. Owing to a flaw in thepapyrus 1) in the number ArJ stands rather apart from the A.

22. I. rrp:rj for IC IJ.1j; cf. 1. 7, &c. In the papyrus the K is separated from p.1) and only the K has thehorizontal stroke which distinguishes figures. The mistake recurs in 1. 37, with the difference that therethe K is written I, like the abbreviation of JC(at).

24. {3; or possibly t{3, but there is certainly no L in 1. 47 and probably none in I. 27, and in the presentplace the doubtful appearance of an l may well be caused by a dark fibre in the papyrus. The quantity differsso largely from that given by Ptolemy's tables (400 52 44 34 18 0 56), that so far as the latter are concerned,10° more or less is a matter of indifference.

25-9. cr. 11. 8-10 and note.27. f3: cr. note on 1. 24.30. The first word is written aUT', which usually represents ail'rwv.p.[.] : _or perhaps J.{o(lpa~) .]; there is no trace of either a horizontal stroke or of an 0 above the Jl.3I. chrc) Alov'/'os: i. e. from Regulus. In the Syntaxis longitudes are measured from the first point of

Aries but in the Kav&vES apparently from Regulus; cr. Introd. p. 2 as cXEl (TVVT7JPOVUL 1I'pc)s Tc)V E'lI'l T~S lCapr,(as TOU

A~OVTOS. Regulus being a star of the first magnitude and lying very close to the ecliptic. was a convenientstarting-point ; and at the time of Augustus it was situated approximately at the first point of Leo.

32-50. 'Another ~horter way, starting from the beginning. Sum up (r) all the years from Commodus,add 92, divide by 25, multiply the remainder by 365, multiply by 32 the number of cycles obtained from thedivision by 25, add up the whole number and divide, it you can, by 3°31, divide the remainder by. 248 andthe final remainder will be the amount by which the number so gained falls short of 293 i count the remainderoff from Thoth I, and the day on which the position took place according to the Egyptian calendar willresult. The degrees are determined as follows :-multiply the number of cycles obtained from the divisionby 3031, for longitude by 33f 31.19 7, and for latitude by 9° U 43 48 15, the number obtained from thedivision by 25, for longitude by 2920 (33 57 21, and for latitude by 27° 38) II 24 45, and the numberobtained from the division by 248, for longitude by 27" 43 24 57, for latitude by '),0 43 '),8 34; then add f01'

longitude 1'1,° 34 40 38) subtract fol' latitude 00

2I '1,2 14 15, and count off the degree~ from Leo'!

54 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

32. a7io &pxns is more easily connected with what precedes than with what follows. What Kli means isuncertain. The two letters have a horizontal stroke above them like that .placed over numbers, but a numberat this point appears meaningless. Prof. Smyly suggests that they may be interpreted as an abbreviationof KliepaAa{wuov: K€epaAalwlJ-a means' sum total' in Herod. iii. 159, and CFvyKHpaAaWVlJ is commonly used in thissense. It is, however, to be observed that in 11. z and 52 there is no corresponding verb.

33. O:n-O KOfLp.6aov probably means from the end of the reign of Commodus. Assuming the era used inthe first formula to be that of Philip, Prof. Smyly points out that if %be the number of years' from Com­modus', 515 +x will be the number from the era of Philip, and that this applied to the first process gives

5 17+% or 20+ I7+xwhile if it be applied to the second the result is 92 +% or'3+ 17+ x. 20-3 = 17; and

25' 25 ' 25 25 .as 25 X 365 (= 9125) is the first multiple of 365 which is greater than 9093 (= 3 X 3°31), so 17 X .'165 (= 6205)is the first multiple of 365 which is greater than 6062 (= 2XgOgl). These curious coincidences perhapsjustify the hypothesis that in the one case the years were reckoned from the era of Philip, in the other fromwhat may be called the era of Septimius Severus.

34. 1. alJa KIi, ra Aom(d) f·d rt€; cf. 11.2-3. The writer is rather apt to confuse rand 7T: cf.1. 38 AC:7Trova-tl!fOl' A€[7TOVcrtV, and 1. 48 li7Ta for fIrra. Some blurred marks above the line between Aom(a) and fIr!') are probablyaccidental. .

37. 1. CFIJ-!,) ; cf. not~ on 1. ~2.

38-9. 1. AEl7TOVO'tV. Why subtraction from 293 is employed is not clear.42. rAa is a mistake for 'fAa.45-6. The statement of the latitude is wanting here, and a comparison with 11. 17-19 shows that the

writer has omitted a line or most of one, running on the last three sexagesimals of the latitude to the degreesof the longitude. Hence the passage is to be restored IJ-~K(OVS) (7T2 fLo(lpas) uql3 (AY v( Ka, 7TAarOVS (7fl K«cf. noteon 11. 18-19) A"I) La Ka IJ-fI.

48. I. Ii!ra 7Tp6crAaf3E for (7f' Mpos A&.f3fI; cr. 1. 34, note.

52-5. "Concerning the node. Take the complete number of years, divide by 18, multiply the remainderby 19, the Egyptian months by 1° 35', and the days by 0° 3' 10"; add all the Dumber together .. .'

52 sqq. For the term crViJaEO:P.OS cf. Cleomedes II4 cZa-rE oflrws ~Xw,v (sc. 0 rns CFfIMv1)s KVK.\O~) rov aLa IlEa-OV

(i. e. the ecliptic) Kant Mo 117Jp.fI'i:a ·dlJ-VfIt avayKaCws. ravras ovv ras rop.as 01 fL~V I1vvaepas of Of I1VVa€Up.ovs KaAoVO'LV.

The moon's nodes have a retrograde motion along the ecliptic at the rate of approximately 19° annually.Hence if the number of years be multiplied by 19 and multiples of 360 be subtracted the change in theposition ofthe nodes is obtain~d. Division by 18 is employed in order to avoid the subtraction of 360 and itsmultiples, just as multiples of 3°31 were eliminated through the division by 25; cr." note on 11. ~-II. If thenumber of yeat:s be 18 x+Y the number of degrees traversed by the nodes will be 19 (18%+y) = (36o-18)Z'+ 19Y. Hence the rule follows: Divide the number ofyears by 18, multiply the remainder by 19 and subtractfrom the result 18 times the quotient. The direction for this last process was contained in 11. 56 sq. TheEgyptian months are multiplied by 1° 35' and the days by 0° 3' lO" because those quantities respectivelyrepresent the mean monthly and daily retrogression of the nodes (rO 35' X 12 = 19°,0° '1 ro" x go = rO 3S').

53. /«a0 is here written K, like a numeraL55-6. What intervenes between &pL8[JJ.6lJ and rovs] KVKAOVS is obscure. In 1. 56 there is a horizontal stroke

above the vestiges of the first letters (or letter), which were therefore probably a number. The next word mayhave been I((a£). After 7Tol!')O'ov there came something like (7Tl L1) Ka~ apov cmo Toil a-vvaxOflJTOS dplOp.ofJj cf.note on I. 52.

56-74. 'The solstices and equinoxes observed by Ptolemy in the 463rd year from thc'death ofAlexander. The Bummer solstice is at the 7th hour of the night of Mesore II to 12; this is the starting-pointof the observations. Add 92 days 30. The autumnal equinox is on Hathut· 9, one hour approximately aftersunrise. Add 38 days 7 go. The winter solstice is Mecheir 7, the fourth hour in the day. Add 95 days 30'The vernal equinox isPachon 7. one hour approximately after noon. Add 94 days 30.

, The year is the third of Aelius Antoninus : starting then from the fourth year down to the pi'esent year'",­take the quarter of this Dumper and from the total of days so.obtained subtract for each year 0° 0' 12" and addthe remainder to each of the observations.'

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 55

57-60. Cf. Ptol. SJlnt. Math. i, pp. 2°5-6 ~P.ELS a~ r~v lv rei> 7fpOKELP.{VIp v~y ~m ho rijs 'AAE~aJ}opOlJ TEAf.lJT~S

. (sc. OfPLV~V Tp07T~V) &lTcjJaA&is l'ITEAoytCT&'/LfOa yEyov{vat TV La ToD MElTOP~ P.ETa /3 c:lpas lyyus TOV Els ~v L/3 /LElTOVlJKr{ov,

Since the night at the summer solstice contained 10 hours (cf. ibid. i, p. 198 and P. Hibeh 27. 1I5-17)J theseventh hour of the night conesponded to the second after midnight.

6o-I. The words atrTJ (1. aiJTTJ) • • • TTJP~lTEOOV are misplaced and should be transposed before 7Tp(OCTOES).

For the number 92 30 cf. Syut. Math. iJ p. !l,34 l7Taa~7Tfp, <lJs 11>ap.Ev, ~ p.Ev fJ-ET07rOOPLV~ llTf/fJ-Ep{a ylyovev rfio Toil cAOvp fJ-ETll T~V ~A{OlJ avaToA~vJ ~ ae lapwq TV '" ToD naXwv P.ETIJ. T~V p.elTTJp.{3p{av, <lJs lTVvaYElTOaL T~V

OLarTTaCTW ~P.EPr;,V pOTJ a/J ~v Of (hptv~v TP07T~V Tfi La Toil MElTOP~ P.ETa TO els T~V LfJ p.elTOv.oKTtOV, c:,sKal TaVTTJV r~v

~larTTalTlV ••• ~p.lpas CTVV&'yELV qll L, KamXd1fECTOaL 0' els T~V a7rO rijs OEPLV~S TP07T1/S l7T~ ~v ~,~s [JoETo7roopLv~v lcT1J/iEp{au

Ttts AOL7TdS Eis Tau lvtavlT~ov Xp6vov ~p.{pas lyyt_CTTa q/3 L. The doubtful A is suspiciously like an a, but A in anycase must be read; there is a stroke above the line rather 'suggesting an interlinear A, so perhaps a was firstwritten and then corrected.

6r. After writing P.ET07TOOptVTJ Tp07r"1 the copyist saw his error and cancelled the two words by the commonexpedient of a line drawn above them (cf. e. g. P. Oxy. 843. 142). He then realized that [JoET07TWpWTJ shouldstand and so distinguished rp07rTJ by enclosing that word within brackets, not troubling to erase the line overfLEr07rOOplV7j •--.. 62. F or 'A6~p [OJ cf. the passage quoted in the note on 11. 60-1, and Synt. Math. i, p. 204 (Heiberg) Til> y ~TH

'AVTOOV[VOV, g ~CTnv vty a7rO T~} 'AAEfavopov TfXEVT~S, ~fJ.f'S ~TTJP~CTaJkEV aCT1>aA€lTTara 7raAw T~V p.eT01fOOpLV~V lCT7'jp.Eplav

YEYEV!JJkEVTJV Tfi 8 TOV 'AIJ1p [JoET(J, fl-lav c:lpa~ ~YYLlTTa T~S T013 ~A{ov aVI.lTOA?]s.63. ~X{ov is represented by the common symbol, for which cf. e. g. P.Oxy. 886. 11. For the numbers 7rTJ

(A (the divisions are of course the usual sexagesimals) cf. Synt. Math. i, pp. 237-8 T~V P.(V rLl 7TEpLcjJlpHav,7/ns

.~CTT~V Q,7rO P.€T07TOOPW~S llT1J/iEp[gs l7Tl XfLfLepw~v TP07r1/V, (pa~CTEraL alEPX.0fl-EVOS d f/AWS lv ~fJ-{pa,s 7r1j /Cal t(, r~v oE L!.A,~TLS ~lTrlv d7TO XELfJ-fPW~S rp07r?]s l7rl T~V lapLv~v llT1J/iEplav, ~v ~JkEpaIS q Ka£ 7j' lyyLCTTa. Hence in I. 65 qCA must beread for qli A.

65-6. l,.q (for qf; cf. the preceding note. For laplV~ lcT1JfJ.€pla /(TA. cf, Synt. Matk. i, p. !l,05 r<Ji v£y 1m, ~ ~ 'A' (:1. • ,~'" I «I 1 ~,. ~ n' ".t/ ~ ~Ct7ru T7jS II.Ii~avupov TliMVT1jS mpLV1)l1 IlT71P.EpLCtV EVpLlTKO[JoEV YEYEV71[JoEvrw T1 ~ TOV aX<Uv p.€Ta p.tav wpav .€'YYtlTr(\ T71S

jJ.ElTTJ[Jof3p{as.

68-74. Since the Egyptian year contained 365 days, and the true length of the tropical year is 36514" 48" days (Synt. Math. i, p. 208), that is, is less than 3651 days by 0° 0' 12", in order to arrive at the daysof the solstices and equinoxes we must divide the number of years by 4, then, treating the quotient as days(hence a7rO rwv CTvvax6ELlTWV ~wp&iv), subtract from it 0° d 12" days for each year, and add the remainder to eachof Ptolemy's observations. After an interval of 300 years, e. g., the numbel' of days to be added would beJ!£.Q.-300 (0° 0' 12") = 7.5-1.

69. The first syllable of /iEXP' has been conected j apparently the writer blundered over the E and so.made another.

71. There is a hole in the papyrus between lTVVax6lillTOOV and 7j[JofpOOV in which there would be room for one01' two letters.

73, TElfJ.EvaS is ·corrected to AliAliL/ip.was, but the r is not cancelled and it is singular that a considerable gapis left between the over-written Ali and A. •

75. l[.,J: though the surface of the papyrus shows slight signs of damage the., which ~ust have beenwritten is not to be recognized.

. 76-84. In this table the first row of numbers, which is enclosed by vertical lines, represents the yearsof the era of Augustus, the year being in each case the last of the empel'Or whose name is placed opposite.The number in the last row is that of the first year of the reign according to the same era, and the numberimmediately following the name gives the length of the reign. CTa, which regulariy precedes the final numbel',seems meaningless as a numeral, and is .probably a mistake on the pal-t of the copyist for L (= gTOS) a, referringto the number following. This probability would be still stronger if it were certain that (llTTl) in I. 76 isrightly read. The number 294 at the end of that line is that of the years from the death of Alexander to theaccession of Augustus, and is to be added to the figures of the fil;st row in order to obtain the number of yearsaccording to the era of Philip, which is used in the ordinary form of the Canon.

76. A{3: the years of Antoninus (19) are combined with those of Commodus (13), who counted his regnalyears from ~is father's accession; cf. P.Oxy. 35 verso 13. In the Canon the two reigns are distinguished.

S6 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS .

77. ~EOtn7pOV : i. e. Caracalla, whose years were reckoned, like those of Commodus, from the accession ofhis predecessor with whom he had been associated; cf. P. Oxy. 35 verso 14 ~EOm1POtJ (~T71) KE. In the Canonthe reigns of Septimius Severus and Caracalla are separately given (18 and 7 years respectively).

78. 'AvoulotJ: i. e. Elagabalus, who is for example ranked by the author of the Vita among the jJrodigiosostyrannos . .. quorttm nec nomina libet dicere.

82-3. The Canon as given by Halma assigns 7 years to Philip and I to Decius, which is incorrect. Philipdied some time between Sept. 1 and Oct. 16 of his 7th year, and since in reckoning the length of the reigns theodd months after the last Thoth I are neglected (the interval between the death of an emperor and the nextThoth 1 counting as his successor's first year), Philip should be given 6 years only. Decius on the other handreached his third year, and therefore on similar grounds his reign' should be reckoned at two years, not one.In P. Oxy. 35 verso 18-19 the al'rangement is the same as that of this papyrus.

28. IIEPI IIAAMfiN MANTIKH.

Page about 7'5 x 6·6 em. Fourth century. Plate 5 (fol. z verso,

fol. 7 verso).

A well-preserved quire of eight papyrus leaves, the string with which they werebound together being still in its place. The sheets were so arranged that when thequire is opened in the middle the verso of each sheet is uppermost; hence in the firs't'four leaves the recto, in the last four the verso, was first written upon. The leaves arenearly square and very small, the book being apparently intended for the pocket like thecopy of the Oxyrhynchus uncanonical gospel (P. Oxy. 840), the dimensions of which werevery similar. In the present easel however, the character of the writing is less in keepingwith that of the page. The script is a medium-sized upright undal, well formed if some·what heavy, of the so-called biblical type,' and dating from the fourth century perhapsmore probably than the third. A certain amount of variation both.in the size and con­figuration of the letters is observable, and the writing is decidedly'more careful in the firsttwo pages than in those which follow. A peculiarity is to be noticed in the formation ofw, in. which the central stroke is commonly carried well above' the line. Other roundletters, (), 0, cr (usually), and often €, are disproportionately small; g is of the cursive shape.It is remarkable that these characteristic forms are also conspicuous in the marginalia ofthe Codex Sina:iticus of the Bible, and a new argument may here be found for the Egyptianorigin of that MS. In a few places v at the end of a line has been written as a horizontaldash over the preceding vowel. Short lines are sometimes filled by the small angular signusually employed for the purpose. Punctuation is exceptional (see below), and there areno other lectional signs beyond an occasional diaeresis. A second hand has 'introduced'one or two alterations.

The subject of the book is the prognostications to be derived from the involuntarymovement-(j,AA€O'(}a~ or 'TTCf>-"A€t1l, i. e. quivering or twitching-o~various parts of the body.That such movements portended certain events was a popular belief which finds ex­pression in bo~ Greek and Latin classical literature. It is as old at any rate as Theocritus :J,AAiETa~ 61>(}aAfJ-6~ JkEV 0 8€fi6s' apa,y' i,8fJO'w afJra,1I; (iii. 37-8); cf. Plautus, Pseudol. i. 1. I07

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 57

\

nis£ qUt'a futurum est: ita superczHum saHt, &c. Suidas, s. v. Ol.WVtO"'T.tK1} (Nonnus in Greg.Naz. 72), defines the process thus: 71'rtA/J-tKOV O€ TO oul TfjS 7TaAU€ws TOU U6J/J-rtTOS yvwpt'6/J-€vov,'" ., '\f) , ~ c' ~. ,.A,f) \' </\ '" +. , </\ ,." C:-' ~ ,OLOV €t €7Tall. 'Y'J ° OE~tOS 'YJ aptUT€pOS O,/" all./J-0s 'YJ w/J-0r; 'YJ P/YJPOS, 'Y'J ICV'Y}O"/J-or;; fOP TCf:J 71'OOt 'YJ 7Tpor;

TO ovr; ~XOS €rEV€TO, T60€ uV/J-fJa{,v€t' & O"vvEypat//E IIouEtowvtor;. This with similar forms ofdivination was repudiated by the Christian Church; it is expressly forbidden in theApostoHcConsl't'tutz'ons, viii. 32, and condemned in the Responsa ad quaest. Aeg. epz'scop-i([Justin], Quaest. ad Orthodoxos, 19): 0 Of 7TaA/J-os 7Taf)os €UT'" uW/J-aTtKOV €/C TfjS Otaopo/J-fjs

"" ,I... " , ~ '" I t,.l... ~ , 1"'\ r f ~ '\ J'e:" t rlTOV 't'vcrtKOV rrV€V/J-aTOS €V TCf:J O"w/J-an V't'tO"Ta/J-€VOV 7TaVTWV TWV "'Cf:JWV' ow ava",wv EKptVOV Ot aytot

€ivat Kpt'r1jptov TWV /J-EAAOVTWV T6 TOtOVTOV uW/J-aTtKOV KLV'Y}/J-rt; cf. Augustine, De Doetr. Chrzst.ii. 31. Our papyrus is prior to the general Christianization of Egypt; but in any case iti~ not to be supposed that the Church succeeded in effectually eradicating such popularsuperstitions.

Suidas, in the citation above (see als'o s.v. IToU€towVtOs), attributes a work on omensof this sort to a certain Posidonius, apparently the Stoic Posidonius of Apamea (second tofirst century B.C.), who was interested in divination and wrote five books 'Tl"€P'" p,aVTtKfjr;;.

But a regular treatise on the subject is still extant entitled MEAap,'Tl"OOOS ;'Epoypa/J-/J-aT€w<;

7TEp'" rraAp,wv p,aVTtK~ 'Tl"pOS ITTOA€p,atOv fJaCTt'AEa, and professing to have been coDlPosed inobedience to a royal command. According to Fabricius, Bib!. Gr. i, p. u6, the Ptolemywas Philadelphus; but modern criticism has declined to take the title and prefaceseriously, and the author is commonly described as the Pseudo-Melampus; cf. Susemihl,Gesch. d.' Gr. Lt'!. i: d. A lexandrznerzez't, i, pp. 300, 873. The rrEp't rra'Ap,wv p,aVTtK1} existsin more than one form; besides the longer version (A) there are three more. or lessreduced epitClmes, of which the chief is known from a fourteenth-century manuscript atParis (P). These versions have recently been· edited and discussed by Die1s in hisBez'triige z. Z uckungsldt. des Okzz'dents u. Onents in the A bhandl. d. k. Preuss. A kad. d.Wz"ssensch., Phd.-Hzst. Kl., 1907-1908. Diels considers that the body of writings bearing' thename of Melampus, which were known to Artemidorus (Onez'r. iii. 28), and of whichthe 7TEp'" 7Ta'Ap,wv represents one section, was composed at about the beginning of theImperial period or even rather earlier; and he plausibly explains the divergences betweenA and P, &c., as due to an accretion of adscripts derived from other authorities andtreated by the various redactors in different ways. The problem has lately beenfurther complicated by Vitelli's publication (Atene e Roma, 61-2, pp. 32 sqq., 19°4;reprinted by Diels, loco cz't., 1908) of a papyrus purchased by him in the Fayo.m andattributed to the third century, containing part of a similar yet distinct treatise (P. Vit.);and to this there is now added the present text, which, though having much in commonwith both A and P. Vit., by no means coincides with either. These three treatises,like the shorter compendia, all follow the same scheme; the various members of thebody are taken one after the other, starting from the head downwards,. and the omensassociated with their movement are concisely enumerated.. There is often a closecorrespondence in the names of the various bodily parts, 28 and P. Vit. being especiallyharmonious in this respect; A shows more variation (cf. notes on n. 1-3, 14 sqq., 86,n8-22, 180-9I). Resemblances in vocabulary are strongly marked throughout; and asthe obscure word UV/J-fJoVA1} (A IO, &c.) was elucidated by UV/J-fJoA~ya/J-0v of P. Vito 17, so

I

58 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

28'. 58 sqq. supply a saqsfactory emendation of another corruption in A. Certain otherformal characteristics, however, introduce divisions. (r) In 28 frequently, in P. Vitoregularly, after the prognostications, directions are given to pray to or propitiate appro­priate divinities, which, though they do not correspond in the two authorities, agree inthis, that they are all Greek, with no Egyptian admixture; in A no such advice occurs.(2) Although in 28 slcwes and women are frequently specified, the favourite triad of A,80VAO~, 7TapO{vo~. X-rJpa (d e. g. the note on II. 201-12: it is very prominent earlier in thetreatise), does not figure. P. Vit, here sides with A, only the triad becomes by the additionof U'TpaTtw7'7J~ a tetrad, which is repeated with wearisome regularity. In style 28 has advan­tages over the other two, being distinctly less monotonous and bald. (3) A fondness for .alternative predictions (€V a:AAot~, a:AAW~, &c. : cr. e. g. notes on 11. 4-8, 75-85) is a peculiarityof A. With regard to the character of the predictions there are curious coinciden~es

and divergences. For example, each has a different interpretation for the yaU'TpoKv-r}fJ-ta

EVWVVfJ-0r; (28. 156 sqq.), whereas all three agree closely respecting the KEpK2r; 8Etta andaptcrTEpa just above. Plainly, then, there is a substantial common element; but on theother hand the discrepancies of interpretation not less plainly point to the early currency of.independent authorities, which were differently combined by the authors of the threeversions. The question of the relation ofA to the shorter forms thus assumes a new aspect.It is no longer necessary to assume that they are actually compendia of A: they maybe the descendants of other parallel versions such as those the existence of which thepapyri have now revealed.

The text of 28, as of P. Vit., is broken up into paragraphs, a new paragraphcommencing with each new mention of a member or part of one. In two places where thescribe inadvertently neglected to make the usual distinction a dash has been inserted afterthe final word of the clause, and is accompanied by a marginal coronis (11. 52 and 63).This system of paragraphs rendered the book easier of reference, enabling the inquirerto find readily the portent of which he might be in search.

In the commentary below; the parallel passages from A] which for purposes of comparisonare cited throughout along with those of P. Vit" are taken from the edition of Diels.

Fo!. I recto.

v7ToyaU'Tpwv Eav

aAA7]Tat ayaOov TL

8'1)AOt fJ-ET a~~~[ LO)l1 A~YOV

tcrXLOV TO 8EttOV p.,E. '

5 po~ Eav aAA'YJTaL AV7T7]

87] TOV 1t'apOVTa Ka~po

€~Ta €v~paVe'l) 8ta aVTO

11 ~tAOV

taxLOV Ta ap.,~OT€pa fI-€p'l)

10 €av aAAwvrat C[Ty/U'ETat

7ToAAa ° TOWVTO~ €V S~

7TAOtS' K07TOtr; ~)f..0fl-Evor;

Fa!. I verso,

€Ie K07TWV

OU'~VOC; EVWVVfJ-0V fJ-€PO~

eav aAA7]Ta~ ev 7TOAAOtC; [E)f.t

20 ~7]U'ETat Ka~ ''rJf.t~ar; fJ-Expt•Katp[o)v TLVor; K(U €K TWV

KaKWV avaKVo/H

oU'~VOC; TO fJ-€U'OV eav aAA'YJ.·

Tat 8oB'YJvat on aVTW V7TO

25 TWV OtKtWV Aaf.t1t'p[o]v

KEp8o~ KaL SOVAW Kat EAW

()€PW

7]f3'1) 'eav aAATJTat, EVax'YJ'

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 59

€VXoV NW<11o(n/wor; S€t;tOV P,€pOS €all

15 aAA'YJTaL fLEyaAwr; €V7TOPV

CT€t If~[L] ??v~or; Kat 1rEV'YJ')

Fo1. 2 recto.

~tp,aLOlI SOVAW Sf p,Era

35 CTTaCTLV T'YJ') SovALa') 'YJ TO

7roV') ClJ') B1JpaCTCTOS AeyH €V

XOV ilLi'

L€PDV OCTTOVV €all aA"A1J

Tal, €1rtK1"'YJCTW S'YJAOta

40 7TOAAClJV' ayaOwv YEVECTOt

.atSDWv Eav aAA'YJTaL 'lTOA

Aa a7Tof3aAAEt 0 TOLOVTOr;;

EXWV SE TEKva. y'YJpof3o

CT/C'YJO'YJ EV SaVtott; .SE

45 V7TapxClJV a'lTOSWCTfL

f3aXavo<;, 'YJ €7TtSepp-L<;'T<U

Eav o.AA'YJ \Ev~paCTLav

S'YJAOt yvvatKt S€ [ ICE] KEp

Sosp,ETa 1f1oyov S'YJAOt

Fot 3 recto.

65 €av aAA'YJTaL i'<; KWOV

n 7Tpayp.a aVaAClJCTat

'lTpOS'YJAOL

'YJ ESpa SaKTUAto<; Sf v

7TO TWWV KaAovp,EvrJ

70 €av aAAYJTat St.yp,o.T[tJ

up.,ov<;, {(at AOLSOpLaS

KaL KpV~Lp-aLClJV 1rpo.I

YJLaTClJV E7TLepallav

(}7JAOt

'15 KOTVAL<; Set;ta Eall aA

A1]Tat ° KaAovp-Evor;

YAOVTOS CTKVAP-0V<;

Kat 1rOPOV') S7JAOL

12

p,OVYJCT£t ° TOtOVTO<;' ayap,w

30 SE yap,oll S'YJAOt

v7ToTavpo<; Eav aAA'YJ'I"aL

SELyp,a7"tCT0'YJCT€Tat 0 TOL

ovT[0]<; a1rOAECT(JaL 7"t IepV

Fo1. 2 verso. Plate 5.r .

50 0PXL<; EVWVVp,O[v] fav aA

A'YJTfLL ayaOov n 'CT'YJp,at

VEL ·a1rO K07TClJV / 0PXL<;

~'01, Suo Eav aAAwvTaL

ru~paCTtar; S'YJADVCTtlJ

55 YEvECT(JaL EK yvvrwct

all 1rPOCTW7TOV xaAE>

7TOV S€ SavtCTTat<;

7TVY'YJ Sft;ta €aV aA

. A'YJTaiTw p-EV E7TtSt

60 epPLClJ €XOVTt €pyaCTL

av SE a1rpaytav S1]

ADt ff./CS'YJP-'YJU'aL Sc: aXv

7T01l TO CT1Jp,tov l 7Tvy'YJr;;-/-

TO €VWVVP,Ov p-C:pOt;

Fo!. 3 verso.

EL<; €KS'YJJLLo.V 'lT0PEVO>

80 JLEVW aya()oll

ICOTVAELr; €vwvvJL

Eav o,AA'YJTaL CTlCVA

JLOV<; Kat 7TOVOVS 8'YJ

AOL ICaK01ra()'YJCTo.VTo.

85 SE EV~pav07JVaL

P,1Jpo<; (}Et;WS €aV aA

A'YJTat E7TtK'I'1]O'tlJ

€K V€ClJT€POV 7TP0O'ClJ

'lTOU Y€V€CTOat (}1]AOt

90 Op,OLW') 8€lCaL yvvaL

KL Kat SOVAW

JL'YJPOS ruwlIvfLos

60

F01. 4 recto.

Eav aAA'rJTaL Ev~pa

U"tav O'rJAOt Kat KEp >

95 Soc;' 10K 8'YJAVICOV 1TpO

U"W1fOV

yovv OE~LOV EaV aAAfJ

Tat ev<ppav8'rJ(TE'Tat 0

TOtoV'TOc;' 10K· 1>LAtaKOV

100 1TP0u"(i)1fOV €VXOV Tv

X'rJyovv wwvvp,ov Eav

aAATJ'Ta ~ Jh€'Ta(T'ra(TL

ae;' KaL a'rJotas STJAOL

105 a1fO 8'rJAVKWV

ICV'YJ/A-'YJ oEg~a Eav aA

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

FoI. 4 verso:

ATJTaL (T'YJJkaLvL av>

TOV yEVEU"eat Ev80'

gov yvvaun OE E

I] 0 1Ta1>pOSELU"Lav 817AOt EVXOV Ao/p08EtTh

Kat eVE

KV1JJLl7 EVWVVJkOS E

av aAA'rJTaL (T'Y}j.w.Wt

115 yvvaLK~ Y;0yov EK >

/J,otXELas 80VAotS 8E

a1TELA~(. Kat JhOX(}ot

KVTJJkat aJho/0TE>

pal. mv aAAWVTaL

120

13°

FoI. 5 verso.

EIC yvvaLKo/) JhEya

Aa/) S'rJAOL 1fpagEts Ka~

a1f00'rJJkLas

aV'TLKV'rJJhLOV OE~L '

ov Eav aAA'YJTaL O'YJAOL

aVTOV ElJ1fOp'rJU"aL JhE

yaAwe;' EVXOV Ep/A-€£

aVT~KV'YJJhLOV €V

WVVJhOV Eav aATJ

Tat OTJAOL aVTOV a

7To{3aAEtV 1fP0(TW

7TOV V7TOTaICTL >

KOV SOVAOV S€ ov

FoJ. 5 recto.

7'a EV SovALa KOVo/L

(Ttv EK 'rTJs 80VAtae;'

135 KEP/CELS 8Eg(L]a mv aA

Al7Tat AV7TTJ(}Yj(TE

Tat a TOLOVTOS aLa 0/1.Aov yEVYj(]"'E'raL OE ~V

€'11"YJpLa €VXOV NEJhE

140 '(]",EL

KEpKLS apL(]"'TEpa Eav aA

AYjTaL oS~v JkaKpav

7TOpEvU"€Tat a1Tpoa-So

K'YJTOV 104> 'YJ KaL AV1fl7

145 8TJ(]"'E'TaL 0 TOLOVTOS

a,yKvAaL aJh1>oTEpat E

Fol. 6 verSo.

av aAA(i)VTa~ aya80v

STJAOt wxo[v] TvX'YJ

ya(TTpoKv'rJJhta SEgLa

r 50 Eav aAATJTaL Ega1Tpo(]"'

SOKTJTOV 7TP0(TA'rJJk~E

'Tat n KaTa TOV {3LOV >

Kat EgEt TOV KaLpov w

U"Ta(J~av OOVAOS S€ KaL

155 7TEVTJe;' EV7TOP'rJ(TEt

yaU"TpOIWYJJhta EV,WVV

fa Eav aATJTat 101ft

F oJ. 6 recto.

U"l7Jhatvt a1Tp0(T80Kl7

TOV

U"o/vpov wwvvJLov E

165 av aA'YJTat. €V KpL(TEL

{3apTJ[81~~se(]"'Tat,l(aL EK

o/wgETaL

aU"TpayaAos SEgLOV

7T000'> EaV aAl7TaLAv

J10 1TTJV 817AOL YEvEU"()aL

€K8'YJJh'YJTl7 8E .J<aKo

1Ta,(}uiv OLen EUXDV NEt.'

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 6I

1

yvvat/et ~V7T'l1[e]'l7 'YJ <pI. >

~W evxov TvX'YJ

160 CT</)l)p[O]v SegtOV eav a~

~'YJTat ~y]ye~tav' aVTW

Fa1. 7 verso. Plate 5·

Tat avwfLa~tav 8'YJ

~Ot EVXOV N EfLEUEL

'/TTEpVat a~~ofLevat

ayaBov S'YJ~OV(J"w

180 '/TOVS 8egtos Eav a~~'YJ

Tat 8EU'/TOT'YJs EUTat >.

'/ToA.AwV ayaBwv Kat

KT'YJjJ-aTWV 8ovAos

8e E~EVeEpOS ECTTat

I8S '/TOVS aptCTTEpOS 6av aA

A'YJTat CT7JfLawt av

TOV E'/Tt ~0'YW Kat '/Tt

CTn '/T~aVl'Je'YJva[t) Kat

080v '/TOpevOfLEVW>

Fo1. 8 verso.

KOV 7fPOCTW7fOV E7TEL

205 Ta weppav()'r)vat>

EVXOV AWVVCTW

Eav 8E 0 fLeyas a~7] >,

Tat u'YJJLawt aVTOV

80v~ov OVTa 8ECT7TO

210 TeVCTaL Kat 7TaCT7JS

x'V7T7]S a7TaAAaY7]

val,

8aKTv~os P.€LKpOS

€VWVVfLOV '/T080S

• 21 5 Eav a~7JTat eppOVTt

8ci OV 7TEpt [t]qtCfV

1(71

aCTTpaya~os evwvv

115 fLoV 7r[o}8os Eav aA.'YJ

F 01. 7 recto.

190 eV7To8tCTB'YJvat EV

XOV EpJLEL

8aKTv~os fLEtKpoS

8egtov '/To80s eav a~

~'YJTat EtJ'lT0PW,V av

195 TW 8'YJ~Dt EK VEWTE

pov 'li'p[O](J'W7TDV evXDV

TvX['YJ]

o 8E p'-[eT]a TOV fLetKpO

eall [a]~A7]Tat TO av >

200 TO 8'r)Aot wxov TVX'YJ

eav ° TptTOr; aA'YJTat

a7]8tav CT7]jJ-atVt Kat

JLaxo.s E~~' 8ta ()7]~V

Fa!. 8 recto.

ExeLV 87]~ot E7TELTa >

xapas EVXOV A'teav 8,[e} 0 ExofLEVOS P.E

220 ptfLVaLS 'li'o~~atS 'li'E

pt7TeCTELTaL Kat. KaKo

'li'a()tatS EVXDV Ati:

EaV 8e o' TETapr[o]r; 7TO~

~WV xp7]JL[a]TW[V] KV

225 pLOS ECTTat Kat 9"~(JLa]rCii

80v~os 8€ C!-V(TOV K~7]

[p]?!"?fL'r)ue~

Eav 8e 0 'li'EfL7TTOS.O~Ot

ws 8ta 7TPOCTW7TOV B'YJ >

230 [x']VlCOV EV1TOfYY/CTEt

.I-3!='. 'If the abdomen quiver, it denotes something good with adverse talk. If the right part of the hipsquiver, the person will have grief for the time being and aftel'wards gladness on his own account or that ofa friend. If both parts of the hips quiver, a person so affected will stand in the grip of a twofold twuble.Pray to Victory. If the right part of the loin quiver, a slave or poor man will prosper greatly after distress.If the left part of the loin quiver, the person will engage upon many things and ~il1 suffer loss for a time, andwill emerge again from his troubles.. If the middle pl\.rt of the )oin quiver, it means that a notable profit willbe received from his kindred by the persoll, whether a slave or free. If the groin quiver, a person so affectedwill make a graceful appearance; to one unmanied it denotes marriage.'

62 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

1-3- The {nroyauTpwv is not noticed in A, the parts in this region which there appear being yacTTl7P, KOtAla,Aaywv, 71'>..~vp&', ulI'Mv, and ?jmxp j P has similar entries, in a different order. For aAA.o[toJv A.o1'ov cf. 1. 48 K~POOS

p.€Ta 'I,oyov.4-8. Cf. A UI-2 lux(ovo€ TO O.~,6V JLlpos aJo..AOIJ..VOV OlKftwV Kal epl1l.wv (axapICTTlav). fV ltAAip aya(}ov af/AO~.

liTX.tov Til EMvvpov JL'POS aA1I.6P.EVOV AV7Tas 01]1..04. EV &AAip aKaTaorQ.lTtav o1]>..o'i. In n. 5 and 7of the papyrus A.V7T1]01]

and EVrppav0"l have to be corrected either to A.V7l'''l81]oUaL and EveppaV01]lTEraL or A.V7T"l0"lva, and Eveppav81]vaL (cf. e. g;I. 24 0081]val). A similar mistake occurs in n. 43 and 158. Between 11. 8 and 9 a sentence relating to loXtov 'TOEVWVVJLov pepos may have dropped out; cf. 11.5°-7. note. O,ther omissions, however, occur which may not beaccidental, e. g. 1. 146, where there is no mention of ayK15A.1] OE"&' and &'ptCTUpa but only of 0.1 ayKv1I.aL, or 1. 2°7,where MKrVA.OS plyas follows a&.KTv1I.0S TptTOS. .

9-13. No separate prognostication for a simultaneous affection of both' parts of the llTxtov is given in A.14 sqq. There is a wide divergence here between the papyrus and A i in the latter the only entries between

those concerning loXlov and {3aAavos (cf. I. 46 below) relate to paXEws Ttt OE~ta and VWTOS OE~t6s and dlwvvIJ.0s.P, however, 96-1°5, offers some coincidences: tflola aE,ta &CT8lvEWV CT1)p.alvEI. EVWVV~os KajJ.o,Tov cT'tjpa'CvH. 6rrrpvsEVwvvp.os 7TaplXEw lI'pay/JaTC/, vrp' WV EveppavO~vaL (J"y/jJ.alvEL. dlTepvos ra P~lTOV Klpaos IT?J/JalvH. Q[3r, lI'aAAOVlTa aya8a

7fapa TL/!OS lT1]JLalvEt. [3ov[3GJV €MvvJLoS lI'OPLlTp?JV IT'flJ.la[vH. v7T6mvpos "'orov 01)11.01. lTeplYKT~P Klpaos o,lepV(OLO/J 01]11.01.

alaoLOv 7TaAA.oV lI'Epl TlKVWV ~~IV xapav CT1]/JatvE'. t€POV 6lTTOVV ill'tKT"llTLV IT?J/Jatvfl.19-20. For W 1I'0'\'1I.O&S [E]P.{311iTUaL cr. e. g. Demosth. De Cor. 248 €V aliTo~s TO'S OEIVOrS Kal epo[3fPOLS EfJ-[3f[3"lKW~.

After (Wlas some verb like EtfL has been omitted.31. V7Tomvpos: cr. P quoted in the note on 11. 14 sqq. The word is found elsewhere only in Scho1. on

Lucian, Lex-lpn. 2 ad v. r~v rpap.w: o~ /JfV T6 Tpfjp.a T~S ~opas, 01 O£ ril a1rO T015TOV /J'XPI T~S apX~s TOU f3aJo..&.vov xwp[ov,tl KalimoTaupoV KaAOUlT£v. Valckenaer, Animadv. ad Ammon. p. 40, needlessly proposed to read there inroTavpwv.

33. The first two letters of all'OAElTOaL are a correction, probably by the second hand.35. TOll'OVS: l. roll'ov.36. B1)pa(TlTo~: 1. B1]pwlTlTos. The eminence of Berosus as an astrologer is referred to e. g: by Pliny,

H. N. vii. 37. who says that the Athenians put up a statue of him with a gilt tongue ob divinas praedictz'ones;but it was not known that he made prognostications of the kind indicated in the text.' Similar references toother authorities are found in A J 7 KaTQ. <I>"lP.OVOl1V, 18 KaTa <I>'I)jJ.ov6rjV KaL AlYV7TTlovs Kat 'AvnepWVTIt, 19 KitTo' oe•AVTLrj>wvra.

38. A mark like a grave accent above the v of fav appears to be meaningless.40. Probably the a of Yfvfcr{)al was written above the line for lack of space, and not accidentally omitted i

cf. 1. 97.43. y'IPof3oCTI'4J"l: 1. rrlpo{3oCTK1)811CTETat; cf. note on 11. 4-8•46-9. Cf. A 127 {3&.Aavos a1l.AO/JfvoS (1. w1) OOVAlf ds 'AeppoolT1)V i1l.0ELv Of/AOL.46. Cf. P 106, where the original hand has written ~ f7TClJEpp.a above [3a>..avos•. f7flOEPP.£S = praeputitlm,

a sense attested for the cognate form €lI'LOEP/Jo,T(S in Theophilus Protosp. p. 902 E7I'LO. qns dVOJLa(ETQ.& lI'OIT{)f/.47. ral was added above the line by a second hand.50-7. Cf. A 128-9 8pX£s o€6?Js aU6jJ.fvoS {3[ov Kal TiKVIJlV fll'lKT'10"!V 01]1I.0L, 0PXlS fVwvvP.cis dAA.oJLWOS EfJ6Jx[av

/Cal yvVatKOS r:,rpl1l.ELav O'l)Ao~. An entry concerning opX's OE.'lOS has perhaps been omitted in the papyrus; cf.note on 11. 4-8.

58-67. cr. A 130-1 lI'vyT, OE~&a CtAA.op.ivYJ €7I'Lo&arj>OlJpav T~ ~xovrL lI'payp.aT€(av Kal fpyaCTtav 01]AOL. lI'v)I~

EVWVV/Jos aAA.0JLiVfl 7f'\'OVlTt~ &'vaAwpara 1I'0t~CTo,t 01)A.OL, TO~S a€ A.Ot7TO~S aya86lJ. fV &1I.'\'0IS· jJ.f1l.AOvTIf)V KvpCfvrr,v.

For f1l'tlharj)Oopav Struve conjectuTed f7f' lotlf .epOopif, which Die1s accepts, but this hardly mends ,the passage, towhich the papyrus, though itself requiring some alteration, now supplies the key. In 1. 59E7Ttaleppl6J mightpass, but most probably is a mistake for f1TLa,eppLOV referring to fipyalTLQ,V (cf. Artemid. Oneir. ii. 14 l7TlaCepplOVT~V fpyau(av lX6vTWV), ll:nd OE in 1. 61 is then superfluous; the proper antithesis to TW JLEV ••• is €/Ca'Y/P.1]CTaVn aEin 1. 62. Turning now to the text of A, f'lT!alaepOopav is evidently a corruption of (7ftblrppLOv,ana the sentenceis apparently to be restored on the analogy of the papyrus T~ fll'LOCeppLOv(or possibly f7l'LOtepPLQV TiP) ~XOVTL

wpaYJLarftav Ka~ ipyalTLav (&1rpay!av) Otl1l.oL.62. fiKa'r/jJ."lual: 1. fKOrW'llTavTL.

68-74. A 132 here differs considerably: lIaKT15ALOs (so Sylburg rightly for aaKTvAos) CtA,\,6p..fVOS Kepoos

a7TpolT06K'I)TOV a"lAO~. In 1. 69 it is doubtful whether K(J,AOVP..V7] or KaAovpEvO[S is the reading of the papyrus.

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

75-85. KOTVA'l1 and )'AovTos are treated separately in A 133-6 but with points of resemblance to thepapyrus: Kor6A1/ OftLa. ~AAop.lv1/ K{V1/ITLV ~7T~ 7TPOK01T~V 01/Ao'i 7Tavrt. EV ltAAOtf dyaOou IT7)p.a(uEt. KOTOA1/ EfJfJVVP.O'laAAop.lV71' '\'lhr1/S TWOS d7TaAAayrjU 07)t..0&. EV I1AAOIS d?1olav 1T?]f-Lr:r.LVEL. YAOVTlh' OfCLOS &lI.A6MEvoS E'lJ7Top{av 01]AO," Ka~

oEVfJVVP.OS TO aim). P. Vito begins with the y'\'OVTOS EvfJvuMos, which fveppaIT[av O'1AOL' OOV'\''!> Kall.6v, 7TapO'vft> "'o)lov,X~PIf p.axas, uTpanfJT'{/ 7TpOkO~V. lAaITJ(ov 'EKan/V. The form ICOTVA{S found in the papyrus used to be read inHippocrates Mochl. and De morbis ii, but is now replaced by KOTVA?1ofJv, though KorvlI.{s was apparentlyrecognized by Galen.

86-159. 'If the right thigh quiver, it denotes that there will be an acquisition from a young person, andsimilarly for a woman or a slave. If the left thigh quiver, it denotes happiness and gain from a female. If theright knee quiver, a person so affected will be made happy by a friendly-disposed person: pray to Fortune.If the left knee quiver, it denotes changes and troubles from females. If the right leg quiver, it signifies that theman will be honoured; for a woman it denotes loveliness: pray and sacrifice to Aphrodite. If the left legquiver, it signifies fOl' a woman censure in consequence of adultery, and for .slaves, threats and labour. If bothlegs quiver, it denotes great achievements and travel. If the right shin, quiver, it denotes that he will be verywealthy: pray to Hermes. If th~ left shin quiver, it denotes that he will lose a subordinate person; fora slave in servitude it means an alleviation of his servitude. If the right leg-bone quiver, the person so affectedwill have pain on account of a friend and will be involved in ill-treatment: pray to Nemesis. If the leftleg~bone quiver, the person so affected will go on a long and unexpected journey in w,hich he will have pain.If both houghs quiver, it denotes something good: pray to Fortune. If the right calf quiver, the person willunexpectedly acquire something in his life and will have prosperity; a slave or a poor man will become rich.If the left calf quiver, he will have pain over a woman 01' a friend: pray to Fortune.'

86. The arrangement is the same as in P. Vito In A there occurs an entry concerning (3ov(3fJv betweenyAoVTO'l and f-L'1poS'. (3ov(3fJv is placed earlier in P ; cr. note on 1. 14.

86-96. Cf. A 139-40 p:lJpoS' OEt~O'l ~AA&P.EVOS' 61epfA{av O'l}Aol:. ~v liAAOt'l 3~ ~X(}pwv KpaT?]fTtv 07/11.01. p''I}POS EfJfJVVp,osaAAop.woS' ~7T~(3ovA~v Kal 06Aov O'ljAOI. iv I1AAoLS 330v E7f(J)epEA~ 01]'\'01 7TOpEv8~vat. This is followed by prognostica­tions from the c37Tt(TOOP.~PLOV,which does not figure either here· or nn P. Vit., which has p.'IjpoS' aEt~6s '/TaAAwv Mnr'ljv

O'l}AOI' (lOVA'!> EAEv8Ep{av, 7Tap(}Evlfl yaf-Lov, X?/pq. 61epEA{av, CTTpanfJT'[/ cPo(3ov. lMCTKOV !1£a. p.1]pOS- EVfJVVp.os '/T&AAWV

p.EyaA'ljv o.~{av O'l}AO'i" OOVA'!> OlKovop,{av, 7Ta/>O'v'!> ota(3oll.~v, X~pq. vwf}ptav, fTTpan~T'[J a7TOO1]p.{av. IAaITKov"HlI.!Ov•.97-105. Cf, A 143-4 y6vv (lE~L?JV &II.AOp,eVOV EV(J)x{av 07MOL 7Taurt,. I1l1.AOLS o~ f.lJ7Top{dv. y6vv EMvvf-LoV ~AAOP.EVOV

d'l}O!av p.EyaAtlV O'ljAo'i', P. Vito 12-18 yovv OftLOV <('rw); 7TaAA'[I,. KaK07TaOELaV 01]1..01' OOVA'!> 61C/>fA{av, 7Tap81v,!> aLa(3oA~v,

x~pq. EbeppaIT{av, lTTpandlrv EV7TopCav. tAaITKov Kp6vov. y6vv· EMvvp,ov ecW 'lidAAV, 6.'1Olav (l7/AOL' OaVA,!> EAfvOEpCav,

7TapOEU'!> ITvv(3oA~v ydf-LOt., X~pq. fV(J)x{av, ITTpaTLlk[1 7TpOKO~V. IA&.ITKov LS.~f-L'1Tpa.

97. 1] was written above the line owing to want ofspace; cr. 1. 40.103. f-LfraITTalT{a for JJ..ETaITTaITLS is apparently a new form.106. After y&vv A and P both deal with o.yKVA1], which in, 28 is heated after KEpK(S-, 1. 146. In P. Vito

KV~f-L1/ follows yovv, as here.106-17. Cf. A 147-8 K~P.1J oE[ta aAAof-Llv1] E7T{CT1jp.ov 1\1/t..Ol ~ 3Mv P.aKpaV 'li0pEVO~va£' ~ Of ElJfJVVP.O<; avop&u~

Alhr'IJV,. yvva£~~ Of '/royov, &>-'>-'OL'l appwCTT{av O'IJAo'i', P. Vito 19-23 KV~f-L'1 oEtLaMv 7TaAAlI, U1Jf-La(VEt E7T{oo[ov yEVEIT8aL·(lOVAft> Iha(3oA-qv, 7TapOlv,!>' y&.f-LOV, X~PIf EfJeppalT(av, uTpaTLfJT'[l E1J7TopCav. tA&lTKOV NtP.EITW. KV?/f-L1J EVfJVVf-LOS 7T&.AAOVITQAV-1r1JV 'Ii(XITt (1)AO'i'. tAaITKov Ma.

IJ7. 1. a7T€£AaS KaL p.0XOovs. ..n8-22. There is no corresponding entry in A, P, or P. Vie.123-34. Cf. A 149-50 6.vnKv~p.wv Of,tOV aAA6p.fVOV EV7Top{av 01/AOI. TO Of EbfJVVf-L0z, a7TOfJoA~v {l7TapCEIT(}at ~

7TOV1JpOV Tt ll'IJAOL, P. Vit, 24-31 aVnKV~f-Ltov Of~LOjl 7TdAAOV IT?]p.atvEt ~v ayaOoLs YEIIEfTOa£· OOVA'!> OEIT7TO'l'tKOV 8&vaTov,

7Tap8tv,!> y&.p.ov, X~pq. o[~a(3o'\'~v,] CTrpanfJT'[l7TpoK07T~V. IA[aCTKov- ••• ) iivnKv~f-L£oV EVfJVVp.ov 7T&AAOV lT1Jp.aCvn a7T(oK)A'TOV(3{ov· oovA'!> &epEA{av, 7TapO€v'!> vw(}p(av, X~PIf f5{3pLV, ITTpanfJT'[J vw(}p(av. t>-'&ITKOV !1{a.

128. 1. aAlI.1]Ta,. The word is frequently written with one A from this point onwards; cf.l1. 165, 169, 175,201,20 7,2:15.

133. KOVeptlTLV probably := KOV1>!ITHV: cf. for the intransitive use e. g. Soph.Phi!. 735lipn KOVep{Cew OOKW. Thisseems simpler than to suppose that KOVeptITLV was intended, supplyinge. g. dtELV; cf., however, ll. 19-20, note.

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

135. In A ya(TTp0/(lJ~P.~ov (sic) intervenes between alJnKv~p.LoV and K€plds, while in P K€PK(S is preceded byya(TTpo/(~P.Wv; in P. Vito the order is &lJTL/(V11P.LOV, liyKVAI), ya(TTpOlwrJP.Ca, I<€pK£S.

135-45. Cf. A 153-4 KfpK'S IlEtLCr. dAAop./v1j A-07f1jV O'l}Aot, ~ Ile fMvvp.osOoov E7fLKfpll~ al)AOt. P. Vito is closer to 28,KEpi,,; IlE~td Ea:ll 7TaUrl> AV7Tl)()~O'ITaL E7Tl ep(AlilV 1 O'vyyEVWV 7TpoO'rfJ7rlilV' aOlJ/\,!, Et)7Toptav, 7Tap8tv,!, "'oyov, X~pq wepEAtav,

, , ~, '\ 1 'E' " , l' / \ \ , ~ , " ~ 1 ~ \ ~. ~ '\ '(TTpanWTV a7TOu'I}p.Lav. L/\.(l,(TKOV Kar'l}V. KEpKLS EVWVVJ.l.OS tav 7Ta/\.l\'t1. Ouov p.aKpav a7Tp0O'uoK7/TOV u'r]I\OL uOVi\,!, Tapaxas ,

7TapOlv'!' ",6yolJ, X~pq. fJfJptV, O'rpancf,rv EfJ7TOp(civ. lAr.!.(TKOV 'Epp.~v.

146-8. Cf. note on 1. 106. A 145-6 has aYK"6A1j IlfgLa dAAop.lv'r] o.1jll(av O'l}Aol:. ~ Of EMvvp.os EiJrppa(Ttav O'l}AOl::cr. P. Vito 32-4 a.y/(VAl) oE,La 7TaAAovO'a ElJ7Top(av 01)AOl:' aovA'!' aLafJoA~ll, 7Tape/V,!, yap.olJ, X~pq. wepEA(av, (Trpartcf,rn [dM]v.lAaO'Kov 'Epp.~v. The particulars for the J:yKVAl) [email protected] are imperfect. It is likely enough that entries forthe dyKvAaL separately have been erroneously omitted in 28; cf. note on 11. 4-8.

J49-59. Cf. A 151-2 yaurpOKlJ~p.WVaE~Lov o'AAOP.ElJOV li7Tp0(Ta6KfJra aya8a nom allAot:. TO Ilf EVWVVP.Ov tp.7T6oLOVr~s 7TPOKELP.€V'I'/S ooov, P. Vito 39-44 yaO'TpOKVfJp.(a IlEf!l~ tav 7TaAAn, O"Y)p.a(vEL E~7TOPOV YEVIO'(JaL' oovA'!' vOO'ov, 7TapfUv,!,y&p.ov, X~Pq. wepEA(av, O'rpanwTV 7TPOK07T~V. lA&lTKot! 'EKanjV. yarJrpoKv'r]p.(a EVWVVp.os Eav miAAV, EvcppalTtav ll'l}AOt;aovA'!' EAEv8Eptav, 7Tap8lvre !AapCav, X~Pq. fJlI.afJfJv, rTrpanwTlI fV7Top(av. tAaO'KOV "HALOV.

156. 1. EVlilVVP.OS.

J 58. 1. i\V7r'l)[8JfJO'Era~; cr. note on 11. 4-8.

160-23°' C If the right ankle quiver, it signifies that the person will have unexpected news. If the leftankle quiver, he will be burdened with a trial, and will be acquitted. If the ankle-joint of the right foot quiver,it denotes the approach of grief; to a traveller it will bring distress: pniy to Victory. If the ankle-joint ofthe left foot quiver, it denotes chequered fortune: pray to Nemesis. A quivering of the heels denotes somethinggood. If the right foot quiver, the man will be master of many blessings and possessions, and a slave willbecome free. If the left foot quiver, it signifies that a man will be deceived over a promise and pledge; fora traveller on a journey it means hindrance: pray to Hermes. If the little toe of the right foot quiver, itdenotes riches: pray to Fortune. If the toe next to the little one quiver, it has the same meaning: pray toFortune. If the third toe quiver, it signifies trouble, and the man will have strife on aCCOtlllt of a female andafterwards gladness: pray to Dionysus. If the great toe quiver, it signifies for a slave that he will becomea master and be freed from all pairi. If the little toe of the left foot quiver, it denotes that the man will-havecare concerning another's affairs, and afterwards joy: pray to Zeus. If the next one quiver, he will be involvedin much anxiety and distress: pray to Zeus. If the fourth toe, he will be lord of much wealth and manyslaves, and a slave will be his heir. If the fifth toe similarly quiver, he will have wealth on account ofa female.'

160-7. Cf. A 155-6 erepvpov SE'IOV O,AA,oP.fVOV ~ep/AELaV /)!JAof. ro a~ EVWVVp.ov vLK~O'aL ~v KpLrljp('!' a'l)Aol:,P. Vil. 53-5 O'epvpov /)E,toV naAAov wrpEA£av Kal EvrppaO'(av 1\1)AoL' /loVA,!, ~rpEAtavl 7Tap(J/v't' EVETl)ptav, x~pq, "'oyov,erTpanwrv wcpEACav. lll.aO'Kov "HA,ov. At this point P. Vito becomes defective. fJap'l}[8]m EO'Tat is nota satisfactory reading, but (f3E)fJap'YJp.EvoS would be still less suitable; perhaps (:Jap'l}(JljO'ETaL stood in theoriginal text.

168-77. Cf. A 157-8 aO'TpayaAos aE,wv 7roMs aAAQJ.LEVOS p./pLp.vav Il1/Aol: ~ c11/a[av. Kat TO (? 6) TOV EVlilVVP.OVT6 avro.

178-9. Cf. A 159-60 7TrEpVa l)E"a &AAOP.€V1j EV 7TOpEv(}~vaL /)1/Aol:. /Ca.l r, (TO MSS.) TOO EVWVVP.OV TO avro.180-91. Both A 161 sqq. and P 134 sqq. vary <:onsiderably here, not mentioning the feet as wholes, but

instead treating of the KOI:AOV TWV 7TO/).wV, TO c1vw, ra.p(Tos, 7T€Ap.a, and 7TAaywv TOU fJ~p,aTos. oaot (cf. 1. 189) comes" inboth in connexion with TO KOLAov TOV SE,IOV 7ToMs and 7T€Ap.a. but there is no further resemblance.. 187. Some i.nk-marks in the left margin just below this line could be read as. vor KaL, but their signHi.canct~

1f they had any, 1S obscure. , "J1"92-200. Cf. A 170-1 aaKTVAos P.LKP~S. rov l>E£LOU 7TOaoS OAA6p.EVOS 6JcpEAElav {)'I}AOl:. 0 OEl/TEPOS EpyaO'£av S'r]AO£.20J-12. There is little reSemblance hereabouts with A, which has (r72-4f6 rp(ros Kal P.EO'OS ayaOov (T'1)p.a[vEL·

aovi\<t> a7TOO'l}J.L£av, 7Tap6€v,!, ~fJpLV, X~pq. Evwxtav. ial 0 P.ET' avrov anoa'l)p.(av ll'YJAOl:' IlOVA<t> Kal 7Tap(}€v'!' fJAafJnv, X~PCf

1 It does not seem at all probable that the marks in the papyrus above Col of rpiXroll are to" be interpreted with Dielsas It X representing x(larroll), i. e. dele. I would suggest that the scribe first wrote cptXoo for ¢iAroll !nd that then either he oranother added the final II and deleted the horizontal stroke; cf. e. g. 1. 3 and 9, notes.

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

vo<rov. ~V &AAOI!>" eIJeplAELaV. & p,lya!>" {,,7fOOf/p,(av (}ljAOi" (}OVA<t> Kan£CT'raCTLV, 7rap8lv<t> "ap,ov, X.qPIf tAap(av. The OVVXE!>"oe,lOv 7foM!>", which do not figure in the papyrus, are then treated cQllectively and individually.

~I3-30' A has (181-5) MKTVAO!>" p,IKPO!>" EVWVVp,ov 7roM~ aAAOp,EVO!>" a.ya8ov u11p.a(vt:l· lloVA<t> a.Uay~v IlEU7rOTOV,7rap8~v<t> f){3ptv, X.qPCf EiJwxlav. 0 Ot:'VTEpO!>" a.7follrllJ..{av aya6~v Il1JAOi" OOVA<t> eveppocnJv7jv, -rrap(J{v<t> CTVp,{30{ II} A~V, X1/Pq.v1ToTay~v. & p,lCTO!>" af/acav Of/AOi" OOVA<t> eIJeplAElav, 7rap(Uv<t> vw(Jpe(av, X.qpq. cl'l]acav (alrlav or a1Top(av coni. Franz).&T~rapTo~ eIJ¢lAt:lav ho ep{AWV (}l1i\oi" OOVA<t> vouov, -rrapOlv<t> y&'fLOV, X~pq. (}la{3oA~v. (\ p.lya!>" ara8a u7jp,a(vH jLEyLuTO:oov'\<t> EV7Top{av, 7rap8lv<t> rajLOV, x.qpq. meplAELav. The OVVXE~ are then mentioned, as in the case of the right foot,and finally {)AOV TO uW/l-a, with which the treatise concludes.

29. MEDICAL RECEIPTS.

7'5 x 7'3 em. Third centmy.

A small fragment of vellum inscribed on the verso (hair-side) with a series of medicalreceipts, in a cursive hand of, probably, about the middle of the third century. The otherside is blank, and the fragment is thus unlikely to have been part of a leaf from a book;it perhaps belonged to a short roll, and the letters in the left margin opposite II. 9-10

may be the remains of a preceding column, though in that case the lines were very unevenin length. Directions are given for the production and use of 7pOXL(1'Kot, lozenges orpastilles, for certain ailments, e. g., in 11. 8 sqq., fluxes of various kinds; the ingredientsappear to be arranged alphabetically. Prof. Ilberg, to whom lowe a number of sug:gestions on 29 and 29 (a), points out analogous prescriptions in Galen and -PaulusAegineta.

5

]~EfJ-

JO ]"")f..' (

Sa-TOS l(Va[eTpOX[(1'KOS 7TpbS ~[.••••••• , ••••

~V TETap'T(ov) (SpaXfJ-a't) 3, IO}KtSO[S .]. ~[•••••••

VOS (TptwfjoAOll), fJ-&'lIl1'Y}S Atfj&.vov {7ptw/3oAov), V?~[TOS Kva~

eot fj. avaA&.fJ-fjavE TpOX?M.KOVS • • I

/-u;7a orvov MEVS'l'}CTLOV • t ., ~ , '[€ts KOtT'l'}V a Kat 7Tp<JJEt TYJ' ••••••

7POXL(1'KOS 7TpbS pEVfJ-a (1'7[0fJ-&'XOV

fJ-"p-pas 7TVEVfJ-0VOS K&'AAt[0"70~ OSE) " ".. lI-'" ..raKp<JJ') 7TVEL' eO"TW oe afJ-<fL<JJS •••••

O"7TEpjJ!,.aTOS) (SpaXfJ-a't) {3, avznj(1'OV (1'1rEPfJ-a[T(o,» • ••.•••

(1'7TEPfJ-aTO'> (3paXfJ-~) a (Tptw{3oAov) (~fJ-t<JJ{3EAtov), fJ-ap&.Oov [0"7TEppJ"a7os), •

[A€vkov fJ--r1/wvos •• ?'~P.i' .[.••••] • p'a(1'OtT9[' • ·]q-lf[· •••••• , • ~

I. ~O(lTO~ KVa[8 • .: cf. 1. 4.3. The weight indicated seems to be the jLVaftov, but TmipT(7jv) is unlikely with no following figure.7. Perhaps 'lTpwEl Tfi [~~~s.

l{

66 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

8sqq. Cf. Galen xiii, p. 90 (Kiihn) lit.A7j av6Savvos ~ otCi lT7rEpf,i,anuv, in which various quantities of CT.eA{liovlT7rlpp.a, 11p.p.€ros, tlvluov, p.apa8pov, 67rlov, KauuLas IUAalV7js are to be made up into TpoXluKOt lTvv{Joan. The source ofthis receipt is stated to be. Andromachus. In Paulus Aegin. vii. 12- a rpoXLUKO)' 0,,1 <T7rEp/-tarrov is composedof avv~lJ"ov, lip.p.€ros, p.apMpov u7dp/-taTos ava (opaXl-tas) 0, lT€Xlpov <T7rlpp.aros, 67l'lov, vouKvajJ.ov U7r'PP.C!-TOS. <lva (opaXMas)f3. f)oan: cf. Aetius, ix. 48.

9-10. KaAAt[UTOS is rather tautologous with liKpWS 7rU€'i: (7l'OH'i:) , but there is no doubt about the reading andKotAL[as is quite impossible. Cf. e. g. Galen xiii, p. 95 7l'Ott'i: Kal 7rPOS rovs XtOtwvras ••• Kal ro'is 1/01] a7l'Etpr)K6cH •••Xlav KaA6v. For lip.€[ros cr. the parallels quoted in the note on 1. 8; the remains of the third letter suit E betterthan another p.. On the writing in the left margin here cr. introd.

13. [A€U]KOV, which is suggested by Ilberg, is quite doubtful, the vestige of the supposed K being very slight,and the initial lacuna being sufficiently filled by two letters, if this line was accurately ranged with thepreceding one. P.~KOVOS (1. P.~KWVOS) was presumably followed by a figure or symbol; <T7l"pp.aTos cannotbe read.

29. (a) MEDICAL RECEIPTS.

Frag. 1 II'2X 7'7 em. Second century.

The following fragments from a series of medical receipts are written in medium-sizedcursive of probably the second century. Frag. I is the bottom of a column, aNd Frags. 2 and3, which appear to join, form the bottom of a second; but the relation of these two columnsto each other is uncertain. Pro( Ilberg thinks that the prescriptions in Frag. I were'intended for the eyes, and for this reason the fragruent is placed first, since it was usualin receipt·books of this kind to work down the body, starting from the top (cf. 2S).. Theeyes are certainly the subject of the verso of Frag. I, where some further receipts havebeen added by another hand. Frags. 2-3, the verso of which is blank, deal with themouth, and contain a receipt for a tooth·powder (oaollT6TpLfJ'fJ'a), and specifics for the uvulaand for thrush. The width of the columns on the recto is not clearly determined; 'the_,lines were at any rate considerably longer than those on the verso of Frag. To

Frag. 1.

] [v]7TlI07Totlii' J(a~ ~[

'IT€7T]1p.€oc>, f(aop'caf) [

crv]~4fJ'WOll Kat. ~€cf[vKaf») xpw [.J. [-(?) cX.jL]p.wp(taKov) t, 7T€7Tep€Or; [A]EVKOV ~[

5 ] • f!KOVll. liAAO' O''YJ7T€af) o~[TpaKov

A]EVKOV (8paxp-a~) y. .' []

, " )~, ( ,,~J , ('IT ~pt TWll €'t' EaVTO EXP'YJ TO X •

]~p.-0V' .piALTor; a, Ka7Tp[ [Ol) (?)]11 T~ [crT]eap lXt811'YJS f!:r1] . [

10 ]'YJ X~p'-atMoV7'or; XOAYJ • []\ \ [J ¥ a'!\. [\00-0-C! • .?!' LO'a. I\. I\.

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

,u.eA~ro]~ 'A'T'TtKOV 7T'a.ACUOV ICVa.OO[

crKa.p,p,l~v€a.~ {3ord,v"f}s 8a.~pvSLov

] • EAa.Lov 1Ta.Aa.tov KVa.O[0

15 ] . p,a~pq. e1Ta a~. [aP,ftC!Jv~aKov KV}P'l7va~/coiJ (opa.XP,~) a, p-e • [

}p~v[.] . Tp'[O}ifnl Kal. [

Frags. ~ and 3.

20

[yp,a (?)

35

. Frag. I verso.

] , " ,rJrFov. 1Tpor; Tas ev crTO-]p'as otvC!J~ :rq.Aa.Lc!J~ EVWO€~ K[O]r(VA )

yAV]~.<VTdTOV O[~a.]KAVcrdp,EVOS

] • o~r; 7T'pO • • P-rJrFdp,€Vo~

]q.cras Ota.ICAV,OV. rrpor;

crT]aeP~~ aypta, 7!{rrep A~'!J[KO]!",

] ooov[T6]Tp~p-p-a

Kva]p-ovr; A[L]yvrrTLovs Ae[ovs

] t/Jap-(p.)CV"f}s. crXtcrT~S ava (Spa.XJ1'as) ,{3,Is. 7T'pOS KLovtoas p-d,[A]C!'-

[?] creP,h8[aJ~~ a[. ..] . ocr[. • • . • • Frag. 3

(?) p,a]vV"f}s tcra A€'i'a [.] [

Jar; Xp~6[p-]€1Jor; • [..••••.] aKaKta.r;, crXHTT?1? ap[a (opaxpttr;) .••] 7T'pOS d:4>e[a]~ [;]eyyov?[.] • [

Frag.4. ,

rFM7T'ta.[r;, ] rrpo<; oq-[

] ftETtt p-~[AtTor;

] ~apwov a[] 1TpOS eptAE • []i KpOKOV [

, ]rocr[

40 ~~7!apa'

~1[~p-Ve]tov

Adlapyvpov [otvov IW7\VA'Y}) a.

'\" '\ [€J\awv 'Y}{.tLKorvJ\tov,

45 At,B&VOV [q.] \opaxp.~) ~.

K2

[..••]e[

X'l7Tat r[7T'aptt r[

60 pova~[

P-'rJ~ • [OEq-[

68 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

S If[OA]A~)l~PLOV T •• 'YIP [•••[ ••] •• '17"OL~~ 'TTp'OS fd.~['TT]~ TWlI TE~~WV rRf!'-x{a fiAlepapa Ka~ fiEf3[pW-

, B" (' ""50 P.ElIOV~ /Cav av,> Kat pw-

p.a 'TTaAaLOV Kat X • [..] • • }J

Kat Td.,> TVAW8Et,>'8La-

BluEL'> p.lya, 'P"[OtE]~

Kat 'TTpO'> Td. p'-[E]r~[Aa

55 TpaX6JfhaTa • [••••

• [.]~~W'lTtU/kEIJ[' ••••

epa[

r.p[

2. 7TE7T]/p£OS is very doubtful; the first E is unsatisfactory, and there may be a letter lost after thesupposed p.

5. For 6o{TpaKov (IIberg) cf. e. g. Galen xii, p. 347, where CTYJ7Ttas oCTTpaKov is recommended both for theeyes and mouth.

8. a, which is not easily combined with the following letters, is probably the numeral, the measure beingunexpressed, as in 1. 4. .

9-10. For CTTEap €XtoV7]S Ilberg compares Galen xii, p. 331, and for xaJAalAEOVTOS XOA~, Marcell. De Medic,8. 67; these were both used for diseases of the eye.

13. The supplements were suggested by Ilberg j ef. Diose. iv. 170 (ed. Wellmann), Alex. TraIl. i, p. 381(ed. Puschmann).

16. Ilberg is probably 1'ight in restoring dp.!J.wvta/wv (cf. Diose. iii. 84 67TOS €CTTl vap0rJKos YEvvw/livou ~V TnKIlTa KvpnvYJv Atf3v'[I), but it is unlikely that ap. • [ in 1. 15 is the beginning of the word since this would implya narrower column than what seems to be indicated elsewhere in the fragments. Another possibility is utAepCOV(or 67TOV) which was used for the eyes (Diose. iii. 80) among other things.

18. Probably not KA]VCTOV.19. Perhaps €uxa)pas, as Ilberg proposes; but the doubtful p may possibly be f, e. g. fl-t]go.s. OWCTWO]CaS is less..

likely. The iota adscript of orvrot was added above the line..u. 'Il'poo[!]ap.l]CTap.Evos for 7Tpoo[t]ap.(aCTP1uaItEVOS could be read; it is noticeable, as Ilberg remarks, that this

verb occurs several times in the prescriptions forthe mouth "in Ps.-Galen xiv, pp. 424sqq.23. 7Tt7T€P here has the Latin form, as in Berliner KlasS1-'kertexte, iii, p. 32, I, 6, 10. For CTTa~)ls ilypCacf.

Diose. iv. 152, where we are told doovraAyCas 6lepEAEL •.• Kill &rp8as T'lS ev CTT6J.laTl 8€pa7TEV€I.24-6. Various dOOVToTpt/olp.aT(1, are specified in Ps.-Galen xiv, pp. 426-7, but the ingredients do not correspond

with those here given. Kva]l.wus is due to Ilberg, who compares Diose. ii. 106, and Galen xii, p. 876 KaAWs('narlJPE'i ••• rous d06vras, faV K6ap.ov AlYV7TT!OV aCXa rov €vros 'Il'tKpOV A(LOV 7Totwv 7raparpCf3'[/s rovs d06vras Ka~ Ta oVAaba, Toil lTOVS.

~8 sqq." It is likely that Frags. 2 and 3 belong to the same column, but that th..eydirectly join is uncertain.Of the letters in 1. 28 the first t and part of the supposed A belong to Frag. 2. For ufJllSaAIS in specifics for themouth cf. Ps.-Galen xiv, p. 124 (ovucfJ0POI dUJAat).

~9. f.ta]vvl]s is suggested by Ilberg.31, cr. e. g. Galen xii, p. 973 uxtCTr~v P.ET' &A6l]s TOV ~P.tCTfoS Ka~ 6A(YtiS o.KIlKCas, for affections of the K(WV.

CTXlur~ is also recommended 7TPOS KlOvtSas in Ps.-Galen xiv; p. 434.37. Not 7TPOS ¢AEyp.[ovas.45. If [Il] is rightly read, the figure was at first misplaced.46. Either K[OA]AOVpIOV or IC[O]AAVpIOV could be read. What follows may perhaps be TO T7Jp[1)TlJK6Jv, as Ilberg

suggests, though this is not particularly satisfactory. The initial Jetter can be 7T. A wavy stroke in front ofthis line perhaps marks the new heading.

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 69

49 sqq. ,8€j3[pro]P.t'vovs Ilberg, comparing Galen xii, pp. 785 sqq. At the end of 1. 51 he suggests X~j.tW(TLV,

but this does not very well suit the remaining vestiges. For p.[€Jyd[Aa 7paxcf>p.ara Ilberg cites Galen xii, p. 348ras £v o<[JBaAp.oLs p.€yaAas rpaXVTT/ras, as KaAoiJ<nv UVKcf>cT€LS. ' .

29. (b) MEDICAL RECEIPTS.

7'5 X4'! em. Second century.

A small fragment containing parts of two columns, written in a clear cursive hand,'probably of the second century. For what ailments these specifics were intended does notappear; it may be noted that some of the ingredients recur in P. Tebt. 273, which is largelyconcerned with diseases of the eyes. On the verso are remains of two still more incompletecolumns in a different hand, but very likely of a similar nature.

Col. i.

] .]

]€]q. ;;ow(p)

5 ]KOV ('8paxp.a~) t

];;S]wp

7T]t7T€

]?SI 0 p.£A.]~'TOS

] . ~r·

Col. ii.

KOV K€[Ka.Vplvov

7Tt7T'P€[(()~

Kal ~ f3 . [[5 a.s XaA.[K

A.d}o~p[vy{ov (?)'Y€w." t[Kao,u€[tas

xaAKov [

20 Kf.Kavp.[I."

K€Kavp.[lv

p.€v{ ) f1' _. (

vlpE[ws

u. XaA]KOV K€[Kavp.€VOv: cf. P. Tebt. 27.3. 15, &c.16. AtOOepp[vy(ov; AtOo¢pvyt6s (un UTV7rTTJP[a, is quoted in the Thesaurus of Stephanus, s. v. HOos from some

chemical glosses.

30-41. MISCELLANEOUS MINOR FRAGMENTS.

The following twelve small pieces, which remain unidentified, may here be convenientlygrouped together.

The first contains the ends of two columns from a historical work, written in heavyupright uncials referable to the first century B.C. Col. ii is rather shorter than itspredecessor. A tnention in l. 13 of the fountain Peirene shows that the scene of action wasCorinth. Some indication of the date of the work may perhaps be derived from the use

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

in 1. 12 of the preposition G:1r€vavnJ of which Stephanus quotes no example earlier thanPolybius. .

31 consists of ten lines from the top of a column, the last line being followed bya considerable blank space, from which the natural inference is that the work, whateverit was, concluded at this point. It is no doubt prose, and perhaps again of a historicalcharacter; there is a reference to Athens in 1. 4. The occurrence of the numeral f3 in 1. 5is i10ticeable. The hand, a carefully written good-sized uncial, is of a generally similartype to that of 44, with which this fragment was purchased, and belongs to the same period.

32 is poetic, and not improbably hexametrica1. A mention of Cerberus occurs in 1. 8,and in this connexion <TKVraAW in 1. 4 appears significant; cf. note ad (oc. The fragment iswritten in not very regular upright uncials which have early" characteristics and probablydate from late Ptolemaic times.

33 is a prose fragment of doubtful character; indeed neither its language nor thequality of the script indicates very clearly that it should be classed as literary, though theyrather favour that view. It is written in informal uncials of medium size and thoroughlyPtolemaic cast; the date indicated is the second century B. C.

34 contains the ends of a few lines written in good-sized rather irregular uncials whichmay be assigned to the first century. The lines are uneven in length, 1. 8 for instanceextending more than Ii cm. beyond 1. 6, a feature suggesting a metrical arrangement,and have an Ionic rhythm; possibly they are Anacreontic verses. Line 10 is a title orheading of some kind.

35, from the top of a column ofprose, is written in rather small oval uncials on the versoof part of an account of produce, which may date from the second or third century.A reference to Anacreon is perhaps to be recognized in 1. 4. .

36 is another third.century fragment from the top of a column in medium-sized sloping·uncials the lines of which are rather widely spaced. It may be either poetry or prose.

37 is a badly damaged strip containing the ends of a few lines of prose from the top ofa column; in .the lower part of it there are vestiges of the initial letters of the lines 'bf·thesucceeding column, but nothing is legible. The script is a sloping medium-sized uncial withsome tendency to cursive, which may belong.to the second or early third century; it isremarkable for a curious S, shaped just like the Lath) uncial o. On the verso is part of a listof names in cursive of the second or third century. .

38. A fragment from the bottom of a leaf of a papyrus book. The~recto preserves the .ends and the verso the beginnings of a few lines of prose written in a neat uncial hand of .medium size and of the third-century oval type. ..

39 is a piece of mummy-cartoi1l1age, the source of which may be guessed to be Hibeh;c£ 16 (a). This fragment contains the ends of a few lines from a medical treatise, ,withsome very scanty traces of the succeeding column. The hand, a well-formed uncial ofmedium size, is to be assigned to the first half of the third century B; C.

40, written in a rather small semi-cursive hand of the secon·d century, mentions Minosand Sisyphus,· and may belong to a commentary or to some mythoiogic,al treatise orcompendium. A Homeric citation in 1. 9 was identified by Mr. Allen, who suggests thatthe numbers TT]tP.TTTOV and oy3oov in n. 5 and 10 denote the order in which the heroic

,NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS '71

Plate 6.First century B.C.

Col. ii.

5.6 x II-3 em.

Col. i.

personages stood in some list. The text is on the vei"so of the papyrus, the recto being'blank. K' in 11. 26-7 appar,ently stands, as often, for Ka[, and 7Tp6s in 1. 28 is written in the

form of a monogram.41 is a fragment from the end of an acrostic, the lines of which, as in 7, represent the

letters of the alphabet in consecutive order. So far as they are preserved the sentenceshave a moral tendency, and were no doubt put together for educational purposes. Perhapsthey were originally in iambic metre, which was often employed in compositions' of thisclass; cf. Krumbacher, Gesch. d. Byz. L£tt. pp. 7I7, 814. The hand is a slightly slopinginformal uncial of, probably, the sixth ce'ntury. On the verso there are parts of seven linesin Coptic.

30.

Kat 7T. • f[ . [. .J - v

J ?V~ E7Tt 1W.

] . r€tV€fJ-eaO'Y/

K]aTEp'~vaw StOr€5 ] yap 7T~~<!'TOV ~:r~

]p.-o~ ap'-a 7Tapayov

J • 'Ta. K[a]8t<T'Ta~ €t~

[• •]<p •• [

T!!t .•. [10 a7!0Xwp.~~ SE n· .J . ~V?,,(· .•.

O€t~ 'T'Y/v?"'ToN'Y/v] Tl!JP[· . . •EKa8t'€v a7T€Va[v]n 'T'Y/r; (Kp'Y/

v'YJs 'Y/v KaAovaw IIetp'Y/v['Y/v

3. (p,e A8Tj- or NEp,Ea 811- ?5. The two last letters of the line are corrected and their identity is very doubtful.11. TOO: or TL • or 1ft .; and the doubtful v may well be a, a, or A.

31, 12x7em. First century B. C.

(?) '7T'Y/]8'Y/<Tar; a7TO Ic~tf.taif[os

]~ KaA!! va. E • • V<p • []s AVKOtS av .• <Tw[

1 A0'Y/vas 8iaAv~• •J . [5 €]~HVOtS (3 pC!' • [.] • [

]v 'TaV'T'Y/lIf!EJJ- . [••] • . [~

] ~Ot7To 11 • • pK~~[.] • . [

]TOllov or· [. ]~p.- .•• (] Etp!!Ttl!J[r • .••.] • (

10 ] ••• vo • [ ~

2. The letter between Aand v is possibly" i. e. KuAlVa.

6. The word after T,uvrrW is apparently not ~(P,EA'1'

32. 5'7 X4·2 em. First century B.C.

]. rSrl]~ov Se. K?[

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

]lIav nP. . . .~CW • [

]V~v q-~CV7'aAW • • . [5 ] iLEV epEvyOll {3WI!'[

] ~£IJlOllft 1TPOUo/ • • ~!'[

]Vll~ S 07nq-~ . ~

]q-, 1TOAA.O~q-~V 1T[

]E KEp{3epOt; E~~[

] ... [

4. The first 'two or three 'letters of O'Kvra'\w, if that is the right reading, have undergone alteration,oxora'Aov is used of the club of ·Heracles in Pindar, Ot. ix. go, Theocr. xvii. 31, and is thus appropriate ina context mentioning Cerberus (1. 8).

, 6. A verse originally omitted has been inserted above this line by the original scribe.

33.

'.5·4X4·g em.

] • • • T?V70 Ell. [

] q,1I0pOt; '0'7CtI!'[

] • acnll ~?~

] . 0 .. a, •. [

5 ]~iLO<; p,a~[

]~v [KVP'?[• •] q.1TO 70V ~al:

A]eye, TrOTE iL[

].V<T.[

Second century B. C.

6. A considerable blank space was apparently left after the letters ]Wl!.

34. Behllesa. 6'1 ><7 em.

Jp,o<;

]9~

M·]q-701l]E SE Oa1f1a,

5 Eep]CI{3e'To]'<TwO',] • € V1TlIO11

] • ovpyOt; wv yapJwv a1l1;(]'Tll

First century:

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

] . enTOV CTvvayw[v

] . [

73

4. An oblique dash opposite this line near the t'ight edge of the papyrus probably referred to a succeeding.column.

10. e. g. Wa]al, as Murray suggests.

35. 6·~X3·6 em.

] • € KapLo(JR€7J1.T

] lCaTa Svo p.epTJ [

] • po. lCaTaywYTJ[

A]palCpewv (J1JA[

5 'TT]q.,paLp1J fLev a[

]et opvo-o-ov<Ta[

]S' 'TTeptf3aAA[

]oTe V€aT~[

Third century.

1. Kapt&8pE'7r"O~'seems an unobjectionable though novel compound.4. A]vaKpEwv: the doubtful v is suitable but quite uncertain~ and might be read e. g. as· p. It is worth

noting in connexion with 1. I that KapLKoepyEos or KapLOEpyEos occurs in Anacreon, Frag. 91.

36.

37.

5

] .

]!'€S' A€YOV

]et Ep . • fLoVO Ka~

] . o.AAO. onol)

]~ •• ~6Ka' wS'

] ••• RlfP~§ •

] • ep?P.-?~]mr . :.011']q.,~[.] • ~<T • ?[.]

4'7 X4 em.

]~q., a8LKovp.ev[

] o-VVOV7'OS' avr[]V1J 8€LV T~ .

] • S' StK'Y/? [

11·8 x 3.6 em.

Third century.

Second or third century.

] • [~]v8exe

10 ] • q., • ~ •]Et 8VVOL

]~AC!- €lfep

]eRov 9~n

i5 ]ov AOyov

Jr~r ..

1. Some ink-marks near the upper edge of the margin could be read as a large1J.3. p.ovo(v) was meant to end the line, and KIlt was subsequently inserted (by ,the original scribe).7. Above the end of the line there are some indistinct marks which perhaps indicate a correction.

L

74

38.

39. Hibeh?

Recto.

] . ?]

]ayw

l?Jvav

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

5'7 X3'7 em.

7'2 X 6'1 em.

]flq,!>

] 7T1I€Vp..a €n

]11 €un 7TpO TWV

]WII

5 ] TOVT €1Tt'f(,Aovatv

]TOV €CTn n UVUT€A

]v 7TOpWV K<lt

] • OAHf30V7'WV €t n

£]V{CTT?]K{t ~A€yp..a

10 ] 'T?]V A?]p..WCTW

JVTO ?]OVVaIlTO

] xaAE1Tw

Verso.

Third century.

Third century B. C.

4. This line, which is markedly shorter than the rest, appal'entlyconcluded a section. Line 7is also rathershort, but since it ends with the word KaL this must be merely a case of irregular spacing.

10. ATjP.WULU preceded by T1]V is no doubt a substantive, but there is no other instance of its use.

40.

Frag. I.

J~[

] • IC€JlW[

] . Vow ~aT?[

]n Mww~ ~[

5 7T]€p..1TTOV a~[

] KaT aAK?]1I [

]q,vq, • • TOVT[

] . v ; • ~~ ~tCTV4>O[~

] £CTK€V 0 K€POtCT[TO!>

10 J~wv O')'OOOV 1'[] • as Op..?]POJl ovo~[

]<fP/'1CT~at n[.] • [

Frag. I 8,1 X 3'7 em.

Frag.2.

1· . . v~a' . p,-[3. [

] • TOV 7rW', w[" .

]~ Xpovov V[] FJpa~ Wq-1T€P~[

20 ]1Tl:yE •. wq-v[

IvO"tW . , [·ltO'"T[]q,op, • q-(••M] • VTO[.]E~ • [

]p OVK Eern K[

25 ] ••• q,p y€ . []t ... ~(at) .•• [

]AWS K(at) E1Tt • [

S ~." tecontl<'.en ury:

15

]9"Y[']€[] .• r[

]a{

NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS

] • €V '1rp(or;) auro[

]?V aV€V€YllC

3° lP.Tl!- • [

75

8-9. Cf. Homer Z 153 ~v8a OE };(uvcf>os (UK€V, & KlpottTTOS Y~VET' avopCJv.· But there is a lacuna of uncertainlength between the name };tuvq>o[s in 1. 8 and EUKEV in 1. 9, as is shown by the projection of n. I I and H. QVo]pWVcannot be read in 1. 10; perhaps aA]Awv.. 12. Allen proposes '1TE?TaA]aft17u8a!, with a reference to the etymology of the name IIaAaft~allS, which wouldthen have been oy?ioov. [lJ-fi.uv~u8at might then be supplied after ovae: in 1. II, with some word like cf>T/]UQS before01J-17POV to govern the infinitives.

30. This line seems to have been the last oHhe column.

41. 8'5 x 9'5 em. Sixth century.

[v ••....J• [.] • leptAW ra ypafJ'fLam fJ'~I![

xaptr; €'1rt XPYla-w ouX [

1/Jv;:<lr)'~l OUK ~9"[Tlw ef>apl4a.]t<[ov5 W '1ratSt[o]v fJ''YJ ef>€Vy~ IcaAa T[

3. fi'ITt XP17U'V: or perhaps E1rtXPYJUW as a single word, though this does not occur elsewhere.5. 1. ¢(VyE.

42. LATIN FRAGMENT.

II·6 x 12·8 em. Fourth century. Plate 8.

This fragment from the bottom of a column is written in rather large rustic capitals inwhich the contrast between heavy and light strokes is very strongly marked. On the versoare the ends of two lines of Greek cursive dating perhaps from the fourth or fifth century,and the Latin text on the recto .may be assigned like P. Oxy; 87I, which is in a hand ofa similar type, to the fourth century. Unless it can be identified the piece is of course toosmall to possess more than a palaeographical interest; the words quaestio, caedem, andcarcere have rather a legal flavour. .

[ ]. [[ J.• bel[qu]qes#(J[!OSif°r.af . [

5 . i caedem item ["[.] . dinis mul(tis in carcere f!4[sunt utrius9ue f . [

4. Perhaps si cor or sic oractt[l. The doubtful i may be e but secttra cannot be read.6. [O]rdinis is not impossible.7. Not carcerem.

L2